#also this is my first time making one of these so I apologize for my poor graphic-making skills
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
Hi!! I was hoping I could request a fic where the reader is clumsy as fuck.
And when Bucky and reader go on their first date, he notices bruises scattered over the reader and gets worried that someone in their life is hurting them. Which reader insist, "no I'm safe I'm just clumsy as shit" which he's heard too many times before so he remains unsure.
BUT as the dates go on, he begins to realise just how honest they were being. Hes constantly having to stop the reader from walking into poles and tables, he's catching things before they can hit the ground (including the reader), and when they come home he kisses all their bruises or marks.
And when they finally are becoming more intimate, he's scared of bruising/ hurting the reader and they have to convince him that they aren't made of glass and to just go for it.
Not Made Of Glass » Bucky Barnes/Winter Soldier
Pairings: Bucky Barnes x Female Reader
Summary: Bucky gets worried when sees bruises on you and you assure him that you’re just clumsy.
Warnings: Fluff, tiny bit of implied Smut (18+), language, clumsy!reader, bruises (not abuse), kissing, pet names
A/N: Thank you for the request, nonnie🩵
Written on my phone. My apologies for any mistakes.
Header made by @buck-star
GIF IS NOT MINE! Gif credit goes to the creator.
MINORS DO NOT INTERACT!!🔞
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/dba11b4ff94a5281e8cd6a09979ac360/8fd3f324d65a1a59-0a/s540x810/20ecb7ad9be4d8cec77c45f83d599f60598efd1d.jpg)
You and Bucky are on yours and his first date. As you were telling him about yourself, Bucky couldn’t help but notice that you have a couple bruises on your arm and one on your shoulder. It worried him. He’s starting to think that someone gave you those bruises.
“I’m sorry to interrupt you.” Bucky apologizes politely. “How did you get those bruises?” He asks curiously.
“Oh, those? My friend’s son was trying to teach me how to skateboard, but I ended up falling and that’s how I got these.” You explained.
The thought of someone abusing you lingered in his mind.
“Are you sure?” He asks.
“Of course I am.” You replied.
“Is someone hurting you, doll?” He asks, keeping his voice low so no one heard him.
“No, I’m safe. I’m just clumsy as shit.” You say with an assuring smile.
Bucky smiles back. He still couldn’t help but let that suspicion linger around in his mind. He’s heard that one too many times.
“The only reason why I asked is because I want to make sure you’re safe.” He says softly.
“You’re sweet to care and worry, Bucky.” You smiled. “Those are my two favorite qualities I like in a man.” You say, sipping your drink.
“If someone is hurting you, I’d make sure that won’t happen ever again.” He says.
You knew what he meant when he said that. You also know he said it to protect you. That’s another quality you like in a man. You and Bucky are going to get along just fine.
You invited Bucky out for coffee the following morning. You walked in the coffee shop, smiling when you saw Bucky. You were so happy to see Bucky again that you didn’t notice the chair next to you and you ran into it. Bucky looked up from the newspaper he was reading to see you moving a chair out of your way.
“Are you ok?” Bucky asks.
“Yes. I just didn’t see the chair.” You say with a small giggle.
You gave Bucky a kiss on his cheek before ordering coffee and sat down at the table across from him. You crossed your leg over the other. Bucky found another bruise, but this time, on your shin. It’s a little bit bigger compared to the ones on your arm and shoulder.
“What happened to your leg?” Bucky asks, pointing at the bruise on your shin.
“I walked into a tow hitch on a pickup truck a couple days ago.” You tell him honestly.
The suspicion of something abusing you is still on his mind, but he also believes your honesty. It doesn’t hurt to be cautious and suspicious of something, right?
A few days later, Bucky asked you out on another date. He went over to your house to pick you up. You invited him inside while you finished up getting ready. Bucky looked around your house, admiring the pictures and decorations.
“I’m ready!” You announced with a smile.
Bucky smiles, admiring your beauty and outfit. He winces to himself as you walked into the doorframe, hitting your arm on it as you were walking out of your bedroom.
That looked like it hurt.” Bucky says.
“Only a little bit, but I’m ok.” You say.
“May I?” He asks softly.
You nodded. Bucky gently lifted your arm up to his lips, kissing the red mark that will soon be a bruise on the side of your arm. You couldn’t help but blush when he did that.
“You’re really sweet, you know that?” You say with a smile.
“I care about you is all, doll.” He says softly.
“I care about you too, Bucky.” You say in almost a whisper.
Bucky gently caressed your cheek and kissed you softly and sweetly. You put your hands on his shoulders to steady yourself. You’ve never been this mind blown by a kiss in your life.
“Woah…” You say, completely speechless when he pulled away.
Bucky smiles at the speechless expression on your face.
“You ready to go?” He asks softly.
“More than ready.” You answered with a smile.
When you and Bucky got to the restaurant, he’s starting to realize that you’re right about being a clumsy person. You almost walked into a table and he gently moved you away from it so you didn’t give yourself another bruise.
“Careful, doll.” Bucky whispers.
“I am being careful.” You say softly, kissing his cheek.
Over the next few weeks, you and Bucky went on dates every weekend. In those weeks, Bucky has been moving you away from things like tables or poles before you walked into them so you didn’t hurt yourself. Today, Bucky tagged along with you while you ran errands. Bucky swore he ages 10 years every time you run into something or almost run into something.
“Wanna get coffee?” You asked, pointing at the coffee shop across the street.
“Sure.” Bucky answers.
You and Bucky looked both ways before crossing the street. When you guys got to the other side of the street, you tripped over the curb and Bucky caught you before you fell.
“Are you ok, doll?” He asks softly.
“I am now.” You smiled up at him.
You guys went inside of the coffee shop. You somehow tripped over your own feet. Bucky grabbed your arm before you fell.
“I think it’s time to go home.” He says.
“But I want coffee.” You pouted.
You pouting is one of Bucky’s many weaknesses. He can’t say no to you when you pout.
“Ok, fine.” He gives in.
You squeaked softly and kissed his cheek. To keep you from running into anything, Bucky put his hands on your waist and guided you to the counter to order coffee. You two got coffee and then went home.
“You know what to do, doll.” Bucky says.
Bucky now kisses every bruise you get. You took your -Bucky’s- sweatshirt off and rolled your pant legs up, revealing the few bruises you got over the past couple days. You smiled as you watched him kiss each bruise on your arms softly. You then sat down on the couch and he crouched down in front of you and kissed the couple bruises you have on your legs and one on your knee.
“I love how much you care about me.” You say softly, running your fingers through his hair.
“It’s part of my job as your boyfriend to care about you, doll.” Bucky says, sitting down next to you on the couch.
“You want to be my boyfriend?” You asked.
“Only if you want to be my girlfriend.” He says.
“I want nothing more than to be your girlfriend, Bucky.” You say with a smile.
Bucky smiles and kisses you. The kiss got heated quickly. You two fell back against the couch. He put his weight on his forearms so he didn’t crush you. You wrapped your legs around his waist to pull him closer to you.
“You know, I don’t mind if you lay on top of me.” You say.
“I know. I just don’t want to hurt you in any way.” He says.
“You can never hurt me, baby.” You almost whispered, running your fingers through his hair.
“I just want to be cautious.” He says.
“I’m not made of glass, you know.” You say.
“I know.” He mumbles softly. “I love you so much and don’t like seeing you get hurt.” He says.
“I love you too.” You pecked his lips softly. “I won’t mind if you’re a little bit rough with me in the bedroom.” You say seductively.
Bucky leans his forehead against your shoulder and groans softly, dirty thought flowing into his mind.
“There’s safe words for a reason, baby.” You whispered in his ear.
A shiver went down his spine when you kissed just below his ear, a soft moan leaving his lips.
“Fuck…” Bucky moans softly.
Bucky stood up and picked you up, carrying you to the bedroom. An excited squeal left your lips. He gently laid you down on the bed and got on top of you.
“You’ll use a safe word if I’m too rough on you?” He asks just to be sure, rubbing the tops of your thighs.
“Yes.” You answered with a smile.
“You’re in for a long night, babydoll.” He almost whispers.
“Bring it on, baby.” You say softly, bitting your bottom lip.
🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵🩵
-Bucky’s Doll
#sergeant james buchanan barnes#sergeant james barnes#sergeant barnes#james buchanan bucky barnes#james buchanan barnes#james bucky barnes#james barnes#bucky barnes#winter soldier#sebastian stan#sebby stan#seb stan#sebastian stan characters#avengers#marvel#mcu#bucky barnes x female reader#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x y/n#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes fluff#bucky barnes smut#bucky barnes one shot#bucky barnes imagine
440 notes
·
View notes
Text
You're a fucking weird hacker
Batfam Yan! × Troll Hacker! Reader
《Platonic!》
Note: English is not my first language, sorry if there is any translation error
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/7d38950967c4b1462276b422d68d861b/8027db17581238b5-ee/s540x810/31f91c13d2e59eed6f55111a85649892c0396a20.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/1a88ed87932f92d06d319009b171192f/8027db17581238b5-02/s540x810/a41e5e8501c0d2ee94d427b3329a41b16f95ee0d.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/babd9726f13a768bb63152798c4b2aec/8027db17581238b5-a4/s540x810/092ae50060f5076852a6c97ae20e88ef6408ff71.jpg)
You were a fucking pain
For months you had been bothering the batfam with your stupid pranks, they started off as mild as sending viruses to their emails or making up gossip on the internet
But now? Now you were just annoying, you managed to piss off the whole batfam even batman himself
You managed to hack the batcomputer and fill it with viruses, you even managed to hack Barbara which was quite surprising, your skills with technology went beyond what they had anticipated
No matter what they did they simply couldn't find anything about you, it's like you only existed on the net
One thing was clear, you were much smarter than all of them and you used that intelligence to make their lives miserable and annoy them
But the straw that broke the camel's back was when you threatened to show their secret identities to the world, it wasn't an empty threat you sent them evidence and it was clear that you weren't lying
You had the most important family of heroes in the palm of your hand
From that moment on they became more serious with their investigation, they tried to find anything that could tell them something about you or your information
But every time they found a clue it was just a joke yours, you yourself put those "clues" which were links with viruses that would easily render a computer useless or to weird porn pages and when I say they were weird, they were WEIRD
You were always two steps ahead of them, what surprised everyone the most is that you did nothing with that information
You just wanted to scare them and have fun for a while, your jokes continued but they were no longer as constant as before
Until days after the incident an anonymous email arrived, batman hesitated to open it but after confirming that it was not some kind of virus or joke he read it
He was surprised when he saw that it was a huge world document where you detailed with evidence the next plan of riddler
He was surprised at how well detailed and written it was, you had put the date, place, time and even minute of the attack
At the end there was a small message in the email that confirmed that it was clearly you who had sent that
"Take this as a small apology for my bad behavior :3"
A small smile formed on the man's face, maybe you weren't as bad as he thought
And so the days went by, from one day to the next you had changed now you helped them by filtering information about villains and criminals making their plans fail
In that short period of time you made the negative opinion of the batfam that they had of you change
In that time, you became great friends with Barbara and Tim
You and Barbara loved technology and programming, while with Tim you were both nerds with similar tastes
Of course, you communicated with them from anonymous messages but they still managed to get to know you a lot more
But then a small slip occurred, when you sent one of your reports about a future plan of Joker you forgot to use an anonymous email and you sent it from your main account
That's where your problems began, in a few hours the entire batfamily had your information, from your age, face and address
They discovered that you were barely a teenager with apparently too much free time
They also discovered You didn't have parents, you were an orphan teenager who lived in a small apartment and worked on weekends in those geeky or otaku stores.
Clearly you almost fainted when you opened the door to your apartment thinking it was the pizza delivery guy, you were surprised when you found Batman staring at you.
God, he looked even bigger in person.
"What are you doing here!?"
You said surprised walking backwards, you didn't imagine that he would be able to find your address, although you shouldn't be surprised it was Batman having literally doxed you was the calmest thing he could do
"I want to talk to you"
He tried to sound as serious as possible but it was almost impossible, in his mind he could only think about the person who literally made him lose his mind in person looked so fragile and small
"Well I don't want to talk, so get out"
You were already tired of this, you thought that if you helped him in his cases he would leave you alone but it seems that you awakened that protective paternal instinct
When you were about to close the door he held it tightly preventing you from closing it
"Really?"
You looked at him angrily, you couldn't believe he was so stubborn You let out a sigh of defeat and let him in
"Well, what do you want?"
You said as you laid down on your little couch, he just stood there looking at you
"This place is very dangerous"
That made you raise an eyebrow, why did he care about you?
"So?"
"You should move, the crime rates in this area went up too much"
You just frowned at that comment, who did he think he was to tell you where to live
"I don't care, I've lived here all my life I know how to take care of myself, I don't need your protection"
You didn't need a man you barely knew to take care of you, you had been alone since you were 13, you knew very well how to take care of yourself
After that strange interaction with Bruce you started receiving checks in his names, the water bill, the electricity bill and even your apartment were paid
But apparently it wasn't enough with the man's visit if he didn't also come to visit every fucking member of the batfamily
It started with Richard coming at night and opening (breaking) your window and talking to you as if you were some kind of younger sister, it made you uncomfortable the way he thought he knew you in every way besides being too clingy like hugging you for hours or not wanting to let go
Then he arrived Jason, you didn't have that many problems with him, the only thing you couldn't complain about was that at least he respected your personal space
He used to talk to you about books he read or was reading while you pretended to listen but deep down you just wanted him to get the hell out of your house
Tim wasn't as talkative as Jason or Richard, but still his presence just seemed irritating and annoying to you
It seemed like he thought that just because you had the same tastes you were going to be friends, you hated that he didn't respect your personal space and filled you with questions
Damian, how I hated that little demon he only came to your house to bother you and ask you (force you and threaten you) to fix his things, like his Robin gadgets or to improve something
At least he paid you with the food Alfred made and if you were honest it was delicious, it was worth putting up with his orders if that meant being able to try that kind old man's food
With Barbara you only talked by text, although it bothered you how insistent she could be
Cass was very quiet, she used to come to your house at night and enter your room and watch you work, sometimes she went just to rest a while from the patrol or sometimes she just enjoyed your presence but even so you considered it weird or strange
Steph treated you as if she knew you all your life, she forced you to go shopping with her and go to spas together
It's not that you didn't enjoy it, you just hated being surrounded by people with all your being, plus you felt like she didn't even listen to your opinions, you felt like she was just using you like a toy
You did everything possible to stop talking to them, you even thought about moving somewhere else, with the money that Bruce sent you it was going to be more than enough to go to another city far from Gotham
Far from them
But you knew it was going to be useless, they knew everything about you, you knew that they were even capable of putting cameras hidden around your apartment just to keep a closer eye on you
If you tried to talk to Bruce and tell him he wasn't respecting your privacy he would just use the excuse that he just wanted you to be safe
You hated that he had control over you, that they had any kind of control in your life
It was too late to regret, all eyes were on you
And they weren't going to let you escape from them that easily
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/b06e260c0ebddf75418daf05a008c599/8027db17581238b5-f6/s540x810/72ac02cfe24c3aa015ea0ebab3c65391a7388506.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/27aeeeeecb03b19401295c67d1ac0ccb/8027db17581238b5-4b/s540x810/ad90f7fcf166596f636a84465988734709e506be.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/58846b19a7d96cca7b6e386e7d59b883/8027db17581238b5-5d/s540x810/e9135c678a5207cba4d34e2e01e81f4359aa0e6e.jpg)
I'll leave this here before I go to sleep
byeee
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/bb0c0e41091e0ad2f3d23f79416052dc/8027db17581238b5-0d/s540x810/fca50df8894076a2d09ec757fc4b7dd3c175c830.jpg)
#batman#batfam x batsis#batfam x reader#batfamily x reader#damian wayne x female reader#fem reader#fem!reader#bruce wayne x daughter!reader#bruce wayne x fem!reader#yandere damian x reader#yandere bruce wayne#yandere damian wayne#yandere batfam#yandere batman#yandere batboys#yandere dick grayson#yandere jason todd#yandere tim drake#dick grayson x reader#jason todd x reader#batfam#batfam x fem reader#batman x reader#batboys x reader#batboys x batsis#batsis reader#platonic batfam#damian wayne x batsis#damian al ghul x reader#yandere dc
368 notes
·
View notes
Note
i love love love ghost!max, and i know you’re pretty much only writing smut about him, but i’m in my feels rn, so what if the spirit box stays on all the time now, so that you can openly communicate with max whenever you want. but one day the two of you get in a big fight about something and you turn the spirit box off on him. maybe he realizes that he’s screwed up and tries to do little things for you, like making you breakfast or cleaning something in the house, just small things he’d never done before, hoping you’d turn the box back on and give him the chance to actually apologize
pls ignore this if you’re only sticking to smut for ghost!max, i just needed to get the thought out of my head 🤍
— hi nonnie! I’m so glad you love this lil au <3 going to write some fluffier drabbles cuz I’m also in my feels lately. lil drabble below
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/ca1ec61aefd0bcd0fc1fd4b033d70f76/a33d1ff99174bae1-5d/s540x810/f6d45c39b7155f0af34e008ce8dc4e7a17e6d69b.jpg)
The silence was different this time. It wasn’t the quiet comfort you had grown used to since Max became a presence in your life—it was hollow, empty. Usually, even in the stillest moments, you could feel him lingering, his energy humming softly through the air, a constant awareness that he was there, always watching, always listening. But now?
Now, the air felt cold in an uncomfortable way.
You still felt something—his presence hadn’t disappeared, but it was distant, dulled by the heavy weight of your anger. Or maybe it was his anger, too.
The argument had started over something stupid. A careless comment, a teasing remark from Max that had hit a nerve when it wasn’t supposed to. Maybe it had been a bad day, maybe you had been stressed, but the irritation had flared too quickly, your words snapping sharper than intended. And then Max—prideful, stubborn Max—hadn’t let it go. He had pushed back, and before you knew it, you were fighting over things neither of you had meant to say.
“You don’t get it, Max,” you had spat, arms crossed, voice shaking.
“Oh, because I’m dead?” he had shot back through the spirit box, static crackling through his words, his tone biting. “That’s your excuse?”
You had wanted to scream. Instead, you had reached over and shut off the only form of verbal communication you had with him.
The silence that followed was deafening.
For the first day, neither of you tried to fix it. You ignored him because you were still angry, and Max—well, he had no way of talking to you, so why would he bother? If anything, it felt like a standstill, both of you too prideful to make the first move.
But then, the ache and longing began to settle in.
Max hadn’t realized how much he needed to talk to you until he couldn’t. At first, it didn’t seem like a big deal. He told himself it didn’t matter that you couldn’t hear him. He still spoke—jokes, dry remarks, muttered comments when you cracked open yet another energy drink—but it went unheard. No reaction or responses from you. It felt wrong.
The silence stretched longer, and something in him itched with the need to break it.
But he couldn’t do so verbally. Instead, he did things.
The next morning, you woke up groggy, exhausted from a restless sleep. You dragged yourself to the kitchen only to find a steaming cup of coffee waiting for you on the counter, the sugar and cream swirled in exactly the way you liked. Your hand hovered over it for a second, heart clenching at the sight, before you scoffed to yourself and turned away.
The day after, you noticed the house was tidier than usual. The couch blanket had been folded neatly, pillows fluffed in a way you never bothered to do. The floor—was it cleaner? You weren’t sure, but something felt different. Still, you ignored it, pushing the thought away before it could settle too deeply in your chest.
Then, the kitchen.
You had left dishes in the sink from the night before, too tired to deal with them. But when you stepped into the kitchen that morning, they were gone. Clean. Dry. Put away. You gripped the edge of the counter, staring at the empty sink like it had personally offended you.
“Max,” you muttered under your breath, your voice softer than before.
That evening, you found dinner waiting for you.
It wasn’t anything fancy—a simple dish, something you would have made for yourself on an easy night—but it was warm, plated carefully, waiting on the dining table. The chair was slightly pulled out, like an unspoken invitation.
You swallowed hard, staring at it for a long time, fingers twitching at your sides.
Your resolve wavered. You had spent the days determined to ignore him, convincing yourself that turning off the spirit box was justified. When you had reached for the switch, silencing him completely, you thought you had won.
But now, standing before this quiet gesture, it didn’t feel like winning.
You sat down hesitantly, the air around you charged with the unmistakable weight of his presence. You could almost feel him watching, waiting. Each bite was a painful reminder of your argument. But you imagined the way he must have lingered in the kitchen, moving unseen, focused on preparing something just for you. It was familiar, comforting, and undeniably him.
After finishing, you pushed the plate aside and sighed, rubbing your temples. “Damn you, Max,” you muttered under your breath, knowing full well he could hear you.
But when you passed by the fridge, your resolve shattered, replacing the remnants of anger with longing.
You stopped in your tracks, stomach tightening as you took in the magnets—letters you didn’t even remember having, rearranged into something unmistakable.
Please talk to me
Your breath caught, a lump forming in your throat. You reached out, fingertips brushing over the letters like they might disappear. It was desperate. Messy. A plea.
You could almost hear him, the way he’d say it if he could, voice rough, maybe even a little strained.
Your chest ached.
With a deep breath, you turned, walked to the living room, and flicked the switch on the spirit box.
Static filled the room, a familiar hum cutting through the heavy silence. And then—his voice, distorted but clear, breaking through like a sigh of relief.
“I’m sorry.” His voice was rough, distorted through the static, but the emotion in it was unmistakable.
Your throat tightened.
“…You really swept the floor to get my attention?” you asked, your voice barely above a whisper.
A pause.
“Yeah. It was awful. I’m never doing that again.”
The laugh that bubbled out of you was instant, breaking the tension in your chest. You hadn’t even realized how much you missed hearing him until now. Until this moment.
You exhaled shakily, resting your hand on the couch for support. “I’m sorry,” you admitted quietly.
The static shifted, almost like a sigh before he spoke again, “please don’t do that again.”
want more ghost!max? send me an ask with your thoughts—filthy or not—and I’d love to write you a little drabble <3
#ghost!max#di’s drabbles#max verstappen blurb#max verstappen fluff#max verstappen x you#max verstappen x reader#max verstappen au#max verstappen one shot#max verstappen imagine#max verstappen fanfic#max verstappen fic#max verstappen drabble#f1 fanfiction#f1 fic#f1 fanfic#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#f1 fluff#f1 x you#f1 au#f1 drabble#f1 rpf
283 notes
·
View notes
Text
mountebank chem pt. four (JYH x reader).
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/1d3ab84f2cf474666974bb3ad77161ce/1776e34dd69da5a4-ca/s540x810/8cfb58c9191fc0ef6c64318c8e71b57dbf784d45.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/dfab208e88e107ca1610ca710b377776/1776e34dd69da5a4-9f/s540x810/1cb012832a2788e574a9f993d7ea1643aef4ef08.jpg)
part of the love's an uncharted path universe ★.
SUMMARY:
* 𝐦𝐨𝐮𝐧𝐭𝐞𝐛𝐚𝐧𝐤: 𝐭𝐨 𝐛𝐞𝐠𝐮𝐢𝐥𝐞 𝐨𝐫 𝐭𝐫𝐚𝐧𝐬𝐟𝐨𝐫𝐦 𝐛𝐲 𝐭𝐫𝐢𝐜𝐤𝐞𝐫𝐲. The first time you met Yunho, you knew he was going to be part of the biggest tragedy of your life: the loss of your freedom, of your free will. You didn't know why back then but what you did figure out is that you and Jeong Yunho were going to, eventually and very publicly, date each other at some point. Is that reason enough to hate his guts? Well, of course! Now, when the time comes to fulfill the prophecy, how the hell are you going to pull it off? And, most importantly, what do you need to do to not fall in love with him in the process?
PAIRING: rich!yunho x afab!rich!reader.
GENRE: enemies to friends to lovers.
WORD COUNT: 24.1k.
WARNINGS & TAGS: SMUT ☽ (MINORS DNI) attempt !!! at comedy, dual pov (both yunho's and reader's), use of fem pronouns sometimes, angsty angst that angsts in the form a verbal fight, tears, unresolved feelings and denial, tension, a heartfelt conversations with bro and lots of yearning!, a time jump (three months or so), mingi and love being unhelpful but helpful at the same time, yeosang being a cutie pie and a little bit of his story gets mentioned!, the L word, confessions, apologies, mentions of body dysmorphia and body related insecurities, soft!dom yunho (he's a little bossy), switch!reader (oc hates to let him win i guess), reader has breasts and a vagina, mirror play, teasing, light choking, messy kisses and makeouts, masturbation (f), just the tiniest bit of voyeurism, praise kink if you squint oh my god, fingering, multiple orgasms, love making (who else cried), the post-sex convo and more feelings and dreams are discussed.
NOTES: hi everyone! WE MADE IT!!!!! here's part four of this mini series that is PART OF THE LOVE'S AN UNCHARTED PATH. after this, there's an epilogue/little part five to let everyone know sort of what happens after this + to set up the next story in the universe. i also just want to adress that one of you kindly suggested to change up some of the terminology i use in the warnings and for some other things in the fic itself and i thank that person a lot! but i also want to encourage you, if you feel something's missing or if i can do anything to be more inclusive in my stories, to let me know! i hope you all enjoy it part four of mbc, we've come a looong way and i'm happy on how this turned out. this is 100% self indulgent, as all fics should be, and i think i've re-read it so many times that if you find a typo or something that just doesn't make sense, you can blame it on english not being my first language i guess lmao. i hope you enjoy it and if you do feel free to send to my askbox/reblog/type in any feedback or thoughts! <3
POSTED: february 2nd 2025.
taglist: @kyunlov, @tinyelfperson, @0115degrees, @daniela-f-uwu, @ultrapinkvoidbouquet, @kyeomooniee, @fairylover68, @sushiinmidnight, @qveenbunni, @calmoistorm, @potatomountain, @svintsandghosts, @lemonkait00, @blue5ummer, @fancypeacepersona, @hyukssunflower, @i-love-ateez, @alsomimi, @e3ellie, @st3ft0n3s, @hotteokkay, @xylatox
masterlist - part one - part two. part three.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/80933d6cd9561c5df7f8e1d93ad2fead/1776e34dd69da5a4-b0/s540x810/dfdc22a539c9ca2ca4c888173d73f76456e018eb.jpg)
You dream about him. Every night.
His mouth on yours and his hands handling you with care fill the gray matter of your brain and rots it. It fits you.
A rotten brain for a rotten person.
The scenario repeats in a loop in your head even when you're awake, alone in your house office, accompanied by staff at the main office building. It doesn't really matter what you're doing, who you're with or if the task at hand requires your full attention, Yunho still invades your mind and makes you feel like you're leaping, flying through skies and then falling, falling, falling, before hitting the ground hard.
Because at the end of the memory, it plays what you did.
The way you pulled away, the way you left him there without a proper explanation.
You didn't have dinner with your brother, it was over nine o'clock at night. You needed an escape goat, a plan, an excuse to flee from the happiness you grasped with your sticky, messy, disgusting fingers.
Everything you touch seems to turn to shit.
So you can't touch Jeong Yunho even if you want to.
You shan't, you won’t, even when he’s so close to you it takes a lot for you to hold back. He’s a message away, a meeting away from you. And his messages on your phone kept piling up this week until they didn’t.
And now, as you watch him enter the meeting in a suit and tie, you do your best to pretend nothing happened between you even though it's supposed to. To everyone else's eyes, you’re still a couple.
You’re grateful for that. You don’t sit together, you can’t sit together. Of course you can't, that would be very unprofessional. You can't voice your opinion about any decisions made by his team (or rather, his brother's team) today because that would look like you're doing it to either spite him or to be on your boyfriend's side, it would look like corruption!
God bless the stupid societal and corporate norms. You won't even have to speak to him today, if you're lucky. You know he's shadowing his brother today, learning his way through these meetings you've been attending for years or at least pretending to do so.
There's absolutely no reason to speak to him today.
Yay.
Soohyun sits at your left, at the head of the table, and Yunho sits with his brother at Soohyun’s left. Neither your father or his are here today so everyone’s shoulders are a little less tense and the meeting is a quarterly one, which means people are going to be explaining graphics and reading numbers you have to stay focused on.
There's things you have to write down, there's statements you have to whisper in your brother's ear so he can say them out loud instead of you.
But Yunho looks way too good in his suit and tie and it's a little distracting.
And he's looking right at you, too.
You can hear your co-workers immediately gossiping about it, you can see your brother turn to you, then to him, then to you and you can faintly see how he raises a brow. Faintly, because you're pretending to read over some papers in front of you by the time he bumps your leg to try and catch your attention.
You step on his foot under the table, he mutters an offended ouch and pinches your arm in retaliation, which causes you to stop pretending to eye the documents and turn to him.
“Stop it.”
“You started it,” he says and then Soohyun gives you that look that lets you know he knows something you don't, although it can possibly be like that because he's a clueless little shit. “Did something happen between yo—”
Well, maybe not as clueless. Good thing you wore great heels today, the face he makes as he's trying to pretend that the sharp end of your Louis Vuitton is not stabbing him in the leg feels like a victory.
“Keep quiet, the meeting is starting.”
Oh, how you love winning.
The thing is, you can't even enjoy it now. Yunho’s face pops up on your mind again and it serves as a reminder of just how close he is.
As someone from the sales team starts their presentation, your eyes drift to Yunho in a way that feels oddly familiar.
There, trying to stay upright even though you know he's zoning everything out, there's this memory from your junior year in highschool that never tortured you the way it does now.
Although he's always been very tall, Yunho used to sit near the window, in the second row of the classroom you both shared that year. Not his decision, certainly whoever made that decision was not the sharpest tool on the shed because all he did was look out of the window and close his eyes when the teachers were not paying enough attention to him.
And you used to stare at him just like you're doing now. Through the corner of your eye, with your back straightened and ninety percent of your attention on the topic at hand. He held the other ten percent, tenderly, softly, without realizing what he was doing.
Just like he held you that night.
At the time, you wondered what went on in his head every time he drifted away from the class. New ways of making your life impossible? A new insult to your integrity, maybe? Highschool Yunho was everyone's dream but, for you, he meant nothing but nightmares and headaches.
Nothing has changed much.
But instead of wondering if he's thinking about new ways of pestering you with his presence, now your heart races at the possibility of him thinking about the kisses you two shared last week.
You hope no one notices the sudden shift on the chair or the gulp you make to keep your emotions buried deep down inside of you, where no one can reach them.
Trying to regain focus and ignore Yunho completely, you look at the projected graphics in front of you. The person doing the presentation turns to the next slide as soon as you're beginning to understand what the hell they're talking about. Surprisingly, your brother turns to whisper at you about it.
“The new company sales are lower than expected.”
When you turn fully to him, you can see he's biting his cheek in concerned concentration. You want to roll your eyes.
“I told dad no one would care about this company and you were the one who approved for us to go forward with it.”
“I know.”
“Dumbass,” you whisper, scrunching your nose and turning to the presentation again but your brother nudges you slightly and you have to look at him again.
Only for your eyes to completely bypass him and land in Yunho.
God fucking damnit.
Is this what having a crush is like? Is tortuous and you hate this even more than when you couldn't stand seeing his face out of pure annoyance.
This is why you probably never had a crush on anyone before. But it's strange, because it doesn't feel like something new. Yes, Yunho attending meetings is new but the feeling is familiar and grossly nostalgic of something you feel like you left behind.
And now has come back in full force.
You never had a crush on Yunho, at least not that you know of.
But this feeling is telling you otherwise and it's maddening and disgusting and—
“Something definitely happened, hm?”
Eyes flicking over your brother's sudden concerned expression, you push back on the seat and sink in it a little. This way, when you look up to him, Yunho is nowhere in sight. When you speak again, you make sure only Soohyun hears you.
“We can save it, don't worry about it. I'll write up a proposal of how we can market the concept of the company in a way that it at least piques people's interest.”
Your brother huffs, unsatisfied with your deflection and the way you visibly close up at the mere thought of telling him if something did happen between you and Yunho.
But he says nothing. It stings that you know he's going to leave it at that, the support you're supposed to have slipping through your fingers as you do your best to keep your feelings to yourself. It's not his fault, not really.
He doesn't know any better.
You don't know any better, either.
But your focus on the meeting comes back and you end it with thirteen pages of virtual notes and a list of things you need to do today to keep this shitshow of a company afloat.
There's a split second when you get out of the room that you feel Yunho’s eyes on you. You're afraid he's going to take the opportunity to talk to you, so you look up and around trying to find something, someone you can use as a distraction, as a shield.
But then there's like four pairs of hands dragging him away and you see that annoyed glint in his eye, usually reserved for you, as they turn him around and away from you.
Yes, of course they wouldn't let him speak to you right now. He's shadowing his brother, he has important things to do!
Yay.
You ignore the beating of your heart as you move quickly through the halls. Soohyun and Gunho are already aiming for the elevator so you opt for the stairs, knowing you won't have to speak to anyone at all if you get to your office like this.
Well, Soohyun's office. You have yours on a lower floor, not as unnecessary space-taking as his, but you usually work there because you enjoy the view.
So when you finally close the door behind you and the view is blocked by thirty piled up boxes you start thinking that the universe is upset with you. Is this your karma? Everything and everyone against you just because you walked out of a kiss before making a mistake?
Is not like Yunho cares that much about you anyway!
Huffing, you look around the room until your eyes land on that stupid tree you started painting when Soohyun told you he wanted to redecorate his office. Its branches extend just a little more than what you remember and there’s a part of it that was unfinished the last time you saw it. You can only assume either Seonghwa or your brother had something to do with it.
Which sucks.
Because you’re so painting over the stupid tree one day.
You stare at it while your mind wanders. Head slowly filling up with noise, you finally feel at ease when your thoughts are nothing but work: You need to write up a proposal to that stupid vintage-esque focused company to see if there’s some salvation for it. You need to speak with marketing, get one of them to go along the process with you. You need to sit down with your brother and kindly tell him to never allow something like this to ever happen again.
Making a mental list to organize and prioritize everything you need to do, you barely register footsteps echoing in the long hall. You should’ve, because it’s lunchtime and there’s no one on the floor, but you don’t.
And so when the person you least want to see comes through the door and lets out a heavy sigh, you turn to him like he grew a second nose over the course of the twenty minutes you last saw each other.
“I hate it here, I truly do.”
It almost makes you want to laugh, but you remain stoic as you move through the office. You take a few boxes and you put them down on the floor until there’s some light leaking through the window and illuminating the space enough for it not to give you a headache as you work.
Sitting on your brother's chair, barely sparing him another glance before turning on the desk computer and pulling up an empty document. You click and tap a few meaningless things: You pick the font, you mess with the font size for a second before setting it back to its default. Anything to help you look busy and not like your heart is going a million miles per second.
“Can I help you with anything, Yunho?”
Blurry, in the background, you can see him look around the office, probably taking the mess in. He moves too, walks until his expensive shoes are tip to tip with a literal mannequin resting against the wall.
You stop paying attention as you write the date and the proposal title. Something simple, something that both your father and the CEO of the dumb not-approved-by-you company that has you in this predicament can understand. You hate to say that you assume they’re not very smart if they put out such a dated and non profitable idea for their company.
Still, you try to address Yunho like nothing’s bothering you and like you’re not nervous you two are in a room alone after everything that went down.
“You can ask Seonghwa what that means,” you start, sighing like his friend and your brother are hopeless. Because maybe that’s what they are. “They’re not running any ideas by me even though I’m the one that spends the most time in this office, so.”
“Hm,” he starts and you can hear him walking around, but your focus is now on the first few words of the proposal. You realize there’s really nothing you can start before speaking with marketing and so you open the notes app, to have a list of ideas to run through them at least. “Thought you worked from home.”
“I do. I have an office three floors down, too.” It’s easy sharing information with him now, especially if it means there’s something to talk about that’s not… Well, the kiss. “I hate it, it’s in a corner and people can see into it. It’s easier to work here.”
“And Soohyun hyung doesn’t mind?”
“Considering he’s never here, I doubt it.”
“Cool, cool.”
There’s something in his tone that makes you want to look up, lump in your throat growing in size enough for you to cough it away. You don’t look up, you can’t look up even if you’ve misspelled the word rebrand like four times already.
But then the light you managed to cast onto the space disappears completely. You feel something besides you, the soft material of an expensive suit blazer grazing your arm and cheek. You see veiny, masculine hands secure themselves around the arms of the chair before he’s turning you to face him.
You gulp.
He’s leaning down close, closer than he should be, closer than what he’s allowed to be considering anyone can walk in on you. You’re flushing, you can feel the redness creep up your neck and heating your ears and face before you gather the courage of raising a questioning brow. Yunho stays silent, his eyes scanning your face and briefly landing on your lips before returning your stare.
“Can I help you with anything, Yunho?” You ask him again, quieter this time, voice trembling a little.
“Princess,” he starts, the corner of his lip raising just a little, like it’s funny he has to say what he’s about to say, “are you ghosting me?”
Shit.
“Why would you— Why would I—,” a nervous chuckle abandons you and then you huff, trying to seem offended at his accusation, “W-what do you mean by that?”
Leaning into your space a tiny bit more, he repeats “Are you ghosting me?”
Creasing your brow, you straighten in the chair but do nothing to pull him away “No.”
“Then what about the ten messages I sent you and you left on delivered?”
Faking a surprised gasp, you move to take your phone out of the pocket of your jacket and unlock it to swipe through your messages “You did? Oh, my God, I’ve been soooo busy.”
“You’re shit at lying to me.”
“I’m not lying to you—”
“Are you okay?”
Your eyes snap from the phone to his face, genuine annoyance creasing your eyebrows this time.
“You don’t have to ask me that everytime you see me, Jeong.”
“But are you?” He asks as you finally find his chat and open the messages you dreaded to see the entire time that passed. There’s a few of them practically begging you to speak to him, one apologizing for the kiss and the other ones you don’t even see because Yunho is taking the phone from your hand and placing it on the desk next to you. “I mean, what happened didn’t trigger anyth—”
You hate he’s this considerate with you, even after you clearly walked out of the situation with a poorly formulated excuse.
“What happened was a mistake.”
Yunho physically deflates and lets the chair go, the tension on your shoulders lifting a little now that he’s not as close.
“What?”
“It was a mistake, we shouldn’t have done that. We’re professionally obligated to work together, fake all of this together, so it shouldn’t…” You pause and consider for a bit before doing something you never do: take the blame “I shouldn’t have. I apologize.”
Letting out a breath, you turn the chair and delete the misspelled rebrand to write it the correct way, heart too weak to even look at his reaction. It doesn’t matter anyway, you’re never doing anything like it again.
You hear him shuffle with the boxes at both your feet and, from the corner of your eye, you see him turning away from you and then back, hands on his hips “I don't think it was a mistake.”
“Well, it was.”
“I liked it.”
That brings out a genuine, short lived laugh out of you “Thank you, I’m a great kisser.”
You open your brother’s email and pretend there’s an urgent matter inside the contents of one of them until Yunho’s hand closes over yours, over the mouse.
“Y/N.”
There’s a lot of things about Jeong Yunho you hate: The swoop of his hair when there’s no gel on it, the free aspect to his nature you’re never going to get even if you try to, that one time he called you an ugly giant after wearing platforms for the first time ever.
And the sweetness of his voice when he says your name, the plea you hear on it and the shudder it brings to your spirit. It shakes you, it moves you to look at him again, to actually take his feelings into consideration.
He’s staring at you with so much hurt, it makes your heart sink into an abyss of guilt.
“Hm?”
“I think I like you.”
Oh.
Oh, no.
Your heart drowns deeper, your resentment towards the situation grows branches like the tree on the wall. They hug your pride and your ego, they poke you on your side for reciprocating Yunho’s feelings just a little.
Well, a lot.
“You think?” You ask him and your voice sounds far away. He nods. You stand up from the chair, hand squeezing his before letting drop. “Stop thinking then.”
His eyes closing shut and his jaw tensing is the last thing you see before you busy yourself with the boxes against the window. You pick up two at a time, heavy and the cardboard smelly as you walk to the other side of the office, away from him.
“I’m being serious, Y/N.”
You sigh “So am I, Yunho. You don’t like me, you liked that I kissed you.”
“Oh, I forgot you know exactly what goes through my mind and my heart, thank you for the remainder!”
Looking at him over your shoulder, you drop the boxes against the corner wall “Lower. Your. Voice.”
“No, no. Because that’s not an appropriate response to what I just told you!” He walks towards you and you meet him halfway, heart beating with annoyance at the way he’s speaking to you. He towers over you again, jaw clenched and voice a mere murmur when he speaks again “You have no say in what I feel, how I feel it, when I feel it.”
“I know I don’t, you idiot. I was just providing you with a bit of perspective.”
“Perspective?”
“What do you like about me?” Chin up and nose scrunched in a way it only does when you’re really angry, you insist “Why now? Why do you suddenly care? Is it out of pity? Is it because it’s convenient, because we’re already pretending? Is it because you want to fuck me?!”
“Watch it, Y/N.” His tone is laced with clear offense at what you offered just a second ago.
“You don’t like me,” you start, shaking your head, “you can’t like me.”
“Why not?!”
He’s breathing hard, walking backwards, offering up his palms to the sky and looking around the room like any of that is going to give him an answer to his questions.
“Why not?” He repeats and there’s that hurt in his voice that, for some reason, makes your eyes water. Are you having a panic attack? A heart attack? Everything hurts. Liking Yunho hurts, wanting him hurts. He comes back, his eyes searching yours even though you can’t do anything but cast them down, to your shoes and his shoes and the boxes and the carpet “Why can’t I like you, princess? What’s not to like? What kind of self-deprecating ideas do
you have in your head that makes you think I can’t care about you like that?”
Shaking your head again and closing your eyes, you are barely able to stifle a sob and force your tears back. You want to tell him that that’s not the reason but you would be lying to him if you did.
That’s part of the reason.
Behind the whole letting your mother’s win argument, there’s an undeniable amount of self hatred that can’t let you feel like there’s any truth behind his words.
Why would he like you? Why would he care about you?
Your hands are dirty and sticky and your being is way too clumsy, so everything you love drops and breaks and turns to dust before your eyes. The fact that there’s this whole fake relationship deal in the middle of it and you can place the blame on your mothers is a blessing in disguise.
It’s a weapon you can use.
Even if you don’t want to: His hands are cradling your face, his forehead dropping against yours and drawing a surprised gasp out of you because you didn’t even feel him get him close.
“I like you, I care about you,” there’s certainty in his tone, like he made up his mind, like he’s confirming his feelings to both you and himself, “I… I—” He takes a breath when you open your eyes and beg him to not say what you think he’s about to say. He takes the hint. “Do you not like me back, Y/N? Are you trying to… Is that what’s happening?”
You say nothing, but swallow back your feelings and brace yourself on his forearms, nose budging his as you move a little.
He reads your silence wrong “Y-you do?”
You think it matters if you do or not. Your heart is already breaking by the time the words are on the tip of your tongue.
“We can’t,” you whisper to him, letting your tears wet your cheeks and squeezing his forearms when his thumbs start to move in trying to dry them, shaking your head to signal him to stop. As your eyes catch his, you prepare yourself for the gentleness you’re about to lose, with the care you’re about to push away for his own good. “Because if we do, they win.”
You didn’t know your heart could break this way, as you watch his expression morph from confusion to pain to utter, genuine anger. It’s the same face he made last week, in your living room, as he yelled at his mother for even daring suggesting that you two should be together.
There’s a time when hurting Yunho brought you some sense of vengeance, a time where you considered it payback for being that person literally planned and made for you.
Now, you want to hit your head against the wall for even daring filling his eyes with tears, for being the reason frustration descends and wets his shoes as he looks down.
“Oh.”
He lets you go and you miss it. You immediately want to take your words back, push him closer to you, hug him, kiss him, whatever it may be to keep him next to you.
You start to mourn the loss of the bond you were able to form with him right away.
And it hurts.
He nods again. And it hurts. “Oh, that’s what this is about.”
It fucking hurts. When he laughs, hands on his face as he wipes his tears away, you feel like you’re going to pass out.
“And you don’t care about me enough to tell them to go fuck themselves.” He says, a resentful statement that leaves his lips before a breathy laugh does.
Opening your mouth, you attempt to contradict his words. That’s not true at all, he has to understand, he understands you, he— He raises his hand to stop you from speaking, he shakes his head like he doesn’t want to hear it.
Like your excuses, even if he hasn't listened to them at all, are not worth his time.
“I get it.” No, you don’t. “I understand.” No, you really don’t.
But you say nothing. As he’s slipping through your fingers like sand, at your own doing, you just stare at him with sorrowful eyes and an apology on your teeth.
He looks at you like he’s expecting you to stop him as he reaches the door. You want to, you really do.
You don’t.
“Thanks for letting me know.”
When the door closes behind him and leaves you alone in an office that’s not really yours, feeling like you’re not yourself, you finally allow the reality of what you just did to hit you.
Hand shaking, you cover your mouth and let out a sob as you let yourself cry what you just lost. But, as you do, you remind yourself that you don’t really deserve Yunho’s care.
You don’t really deserve his love.
Hurting him is probably the easiest way out he has of whatever he thinks he’s feeling for you.
Walking slowly to the desk, you wipe your tears away and nod to yourself. Yes, this is exactly what needed to happen. Good. Yes. What were you doing before he came in?
You grab the mouse.
Ah, the proposal. Of course.
The noise comes back, louder this time. Unbearable and ear-piercing, it forces you to close your eyes and listen to the beat of your heart before you push the sound away. You can’t afford to crash right now.
You skim through your tasks in your mind and, as you do, the reminder of a little notification you saw on your calendar this morning, with Yunho’s name on it, is what finally lets the panic break through your senses.
“No.”
And you spend the rest of the afternoon typing your escape plan away.
By the time your brother remembers he has an office, it’s dark outside and the proposal is
printed and in a folder placed neatly in the middle of his desk.
He closes the door, raising an eyebrow at the way you’re resting your shoulder against the window behind his chair, the boxes blocking them all piled up in the corner you initially started moving them to this afternoon.
“You’re still here.” He muses and you turn to him, scoffing at the obvious.
“Well, somebody has to work.”
“I was working,” he sounds a little bit offended, but when he passes in front of you and pulls back his chair to sit on it, you faintly smell whisky and cigarettes. “I was at a meeting in the gentlemen's club with Gunho.”
“That’s hardly working, Soohyun.”
Looking over his shoulder, he’s face to face with your unimpressed expression. Of course he went to the stupid club with Gunho, of course he didn’t do shit today.
“Let me remind you that I am, in fact, older than you.”
“And?”
“I deserve respect and zero questioning.”
You hum, slightly amused this time. You know he’s goofing around, you know he’s hardly mad at the implication that you do all the work he’s supposed to do plus yours but there’s this slight worry in his face that’s unusual.
“Is Gunho oppa okay?”
Your brother frowns “Of course he is.”
“Are you okay?”
“Yes, I’m— Why are you asking?”
Shrugging, you turn away from him to look at the city through the window again. You can see the river and the buildings that encapsulate it perfectly and it brings you a strange sense of comfort everytime you zone out and just people watch those who feel free enough to walk along the bridge at this hour, with the cold and the rain and the mess that the leaves leave behind as they fall.
“You look distraught.”
“Well, you’ve been crying, of course I am.”
Interesting. You didn’t think he could tell, which means your face is puffy and you look ugly. Great.
“The mess in this office made me tear up when I got in this afternoon,” you say, swerving around the accusation with ease because there’s no way in hell you’re telling your brother what’s up with you. “I’m going to need your help when it comes to explaining that to dad.” And then you use your chin to point to the proposal sitting in front of him.
“You didn’t have to do this today, I know sales are low but-”
“Oh, that’s not it. That one is sitting on your email. This—” you take two steps, tap the front of the folder with your nails, “is a new thing. A thing he won’t understand nor approve unless you understand it and approve it.”
And then you move back to your position by the window, staring at the lights and the buildings one more time without explaining anything else. When you hear the flick of the pages being turned, you know he understands how serious you’re about it. No space for debating, no time for complaining: you need him to get it done now, and so he will.
Because your brother can be a lot of things but he’s not dumb.
And he can read a room like no other except maybe you.
Seconds turn into minutes and then the clock ticks and blends together as you wait, shoulder hurting by the time your brother lets out a heavy sigh.
“No, I won’t approve this.”
Definitely not what you wanted to hear.
“Excuse me?”
“You want to—”
Defensiveness floats you, over-stimulates your senses and makes you see red at the rejection of your proposal “I want to expand our market, our clientele, our opportunities to keep this company on top. Can you relate?”
“Y/N…” He scowls at your attack, at your tone “You’re running.”
“I’m doing something for the company!”
You think your roar is heard all the way to the first floor. Soohyun stares at you wide-eyed, mouth agape for a second before he closes it again. He has to fix his tie, his suit ironed for once as he takes the jacket off and discards it against the chair.
Brat, princess, annoying little sister. You know that’s what he calls you, he has called you that ever since you were a child and in the most endearing way possible. You have yelled at him before, you have stomped your foot and cried and moaned until you got your way, until he agreed to let you do something.
You have never screamed at him like this before, though.
It shows in the way your chest rises and falls quickly, in the way he has to take a calming breath to not yell back at you. Your eyes are full with tears when he looks up and the crease of his brow disappears because, even though you both could be closer and understand each other better, he still is your brother.
Your brother, who loves you and cares about you in his own way.
It proves more difficult to let him see the real you, more difficult than what it felt with Yunho or with anyone else.
So when the tears fall down your cheeks, you wipe them away quickly and pretend they were never there.
“I don’t know what the hell happened,” he starts, calm, taking a step into your direction and raising his hand and you recoil a bit out of habit. He hesitates for a few seconds but then he’s squeezing your shoulder and pulling you into a tight hug that feels unfamiliar, unusual and weird until it doesn’t. You melt into the embrace because you need it, because it allows you to let go of your frustration and cry it out on your brother’s chest, “but you’re going to explain it to me whether you like it or not. And only then, I will consider saying yes to your proposal.”
When you pull away to look at him, it’s with a pout and a scowl that draws a breathy laugh out of him.
“Stupid.” He pushes you away a little before pulling you back in for a hug, “Always keeping things to yourself instead of letting me take the weight of it all. Stupid.”
It takes a few minutes, but when the hug doesn’t seem necessary and your usual disgust for physical touch comes back into your system, he allows you to take two steps back and clean your face with the back of your hand.
“Haven’t seen you cry since you were a child,” he whispers and you shrug, ignoring the fact that your heart stings at the comment. “What happened?”
You tell him everything that night.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/80933d6cd9561c5df7f8e1d93ad2fead/1776e34dd69da5a4-b0/s540x810/dfdc22a539c9ca2ca4c888173d73f76456e018eb.jpg)
Yunho hasn’t seen you in three months.
Which, at first, came as relief. He didn’t want to see your face ever again after the things you confirmed to him back in your brother's office. Who needed you, right? He told himself his mother loved enough to understand the sudden change of heart, although she doesn’t exactly know what happened between you in the first place.
Maybe he should’ve been honest when he got the chance, back in your house, the afternoon they told you both about the pr relationship.
He was so close to telling the truth, too, when he walked out of the living room and into the hallway to clear his head and not scream at his mother in front of yours. It was there, at the tip of his tongue, and then his mother appeared in front of him with that spark behind her eye that could only mean one thing: it didn’t matter what the truth was, he was going to do this even if it killed him inside.
Her words the next second confirmed it and he wondered right then if his freedom was worth the suffering:
“Either you do this or I’ll make sure you’re never able to dance again, Jeong Yunho. No more public university, no more friends, no more staying at the dorm, just your father’s company,” and he was about to refuse, yet again, she raised her finger as a warning. “I mean it. Y/N is perfect to clear the company’s image but if we can’t use her then we’ll have to work twice as hard as we do now to clear it.”
And Yunho would rather fake an entire life with you than work for the man who single handedly ruined his life the second he was born. He didn’t hate his father, he thought about him like a concept he would never understand even when he desperately tried to, but he would never become part of his company.
Not in the way his mom suggested, anyway.
He just needed to get through college, pretend to be interested in the family business and then land a freelancer job elsewhere, in a foreign company maybe, one who didn’t seem a threat to his father’s and then move on his own when he had enough money saved.
Independence. He needed independence. Strangely enough, he needed you to gain that independence even though you meant the exact opposite to him, in his head.
So he doesn’t know why he yelled at you that afternoon. To take it all out, maybe? He thought he hated you back then, too.
He had already agreed to it in the hallway, to his mom.
He had already agreed to it the second he was born.
Which is crazy because that’s not a normal experience to have. And if you were born a boy or him a girl, none of this would’ve happened in the first place. You’d be friends, like Gunho and Soohyun, and maybe he’d be forced to be with someone that wasn’t shoved down his throat for so long.
Imagine his surprise when he kissed you back that night in his dorm. No, scratch that, imagine his surprise when he started liking you the second you showed your true colors to him.
You’re not perfect by any means, but neither is he and it only took you allowing him to enter a little bit into your mind, into your heart, into your soul, for him to fall for you hard. Or maybe he always liked you? His mind didn’t allow him to sleep at all when you left, but it didn’t allow him to go and follow you that same night either, so the conundrum continued to torture him until it didn’t.
After the fight in the office, he went home and sat in his childhood bedroom for a while. He had dinner with his brother when he came home to look for some documents in his father’s home office and then he went back to his dorm and stared at the ceiling until Yeosang came back from wherever he’s been disappearing to these days.
He pretended everything was fine under Yeosang’s scrutinizing gaze but his friend and roommate knew him so much it only took less than a week for his sudden mood to reach the ears of the rest of the friend group.
Not so subtle messages started entering his phone. He answered all of them and then used the excuse of being on the app to check your chat in case you sent a message and it didn’t notify him for some reason. He told them everything was okay, that he was feeling a bit under the weather.
And he managed to convince them until he checked his calendar one day (the one he shared with you) and realized all foreseeable events had been cancelled. You had another meeting where you two needed to coexist, a company dinner with both your team and Gunho’s team that he needed to go to as your plus one and, surprisingly enough, a paparazzi session scheduled by your mother that you needed to first prepare to and then do.
All of this was explained to him by his PR assistant. It surprised him to see that many postponed and canceled the app. It angered him to assume you canceled everything just because you didn’t want to see him.
He didn’t want to see you either, but he had to. Weren’t you the one who more than once scolded him for not being professional enough?
Ha!
It was his opportunity to tease you about it. And so, when he was told to go to your brother’s office the next day, he had this whole speech ready to go. He would tell you to stop being so dumb, that a kiss and his feelings is something that can be ignored. That he needed you both to forgive and forget.
Yunho needs to continue his plan, even if his own heart breaks in the process. And as he got down the elevator and walked the hall to reach the office, his heart desperately asked him to reconsider. Because there, while pushing the door handle to enter the space he dreaded to be a week prior, Yunho realized he wanted to ask you to be his again.
When he found nothing but Soohyun on his chair, his conviction deflated and his ego sank to the ground.
“Yunho!” Your brother sprung out of his chair, excitingly rounding his desk until he reached for him. Arm around his shoulders, Yunho raised a brow at the sudden animosity. “Were you expecting someone else?”
“N-no.”
“Right.”
He knew Soohyun could call his bullshit from a mile away. But it didn’t matter, he was already sitting down in front of him in the new couches facing each other. He wanted to point it out, but Soohyun beat him to it.
“Your friend Park Seonghwa has amazing taste.”
“Ah,” he breathed out a laugh, a nervous chuckle that made him gasp for air a second after, “yeah. He, um, was top of his class before he graduated.”
“I can tell,” Soohyun nodded and looked around, scrunching his nose in a way that reminded Yunho of you. “Y/N is not going to be available for the next few months.”
What?
“W-what?”
“I know you came here looking for her and we’ve known each other since you were born, Yunho, I think we can skip the shitty formalities.”
“Hyung…”
Soohyun shaked his head, laughing with a relaxed sincerity that is such a Soohyun thing to do “There’s never not been a moment in my life where my sister doesn’t surprise me. I know you know her and I know you two have grown… Closer since this whole PR thing started but I don’t think you can grasp the full Y/N effect until you live with her, you know?”
He didn’t. Not at all.
“She crafted in four, maybe five hours a project that would’ve taken me at least a month to sit down and write,” he explained and Yunho swallowed thickly, the lump on his throat going down. “And she wanted to get it done as soon as she got the approval from dad. So, I hope you understand that she couldn’t exactly give you a notice before postponing and cancelling your shared schedule.”
Ah. So you didn’t want to speak to him at all. He scoffed, annoyed. “So she asked you to tell me?”
“Nope. In fact, I’m pretty sure she would kill me if she knew I’m meeting with you at all.”
Yunho blinked, confused.
“Oh.”
“But I love you like a brother, Yunho. You’re my family, you’re her family even though she hates it and I realized recently that the four of us need to stick together. If everything else goes to shit, we’ll still have us.”
The four of you. Including him and Gunho.
“And as a family, we owe each other honesty. We owe each other loyalty and forgiveness and understanding. You see where I’m going with this?”
“No,” he admitted, frowning a bit. “What does any of that have to do with me and Y/N? We don’t like each other, I know you and Gunho noticed at some point. It’s the way things are supposed to be.” The words had a bitter taste, but he pushed through them.
He sounded like you.
Soohyun let out a sigh and he got up from his seat to squeeze Yunho’s shoulder “She comes back in three months, Yunho. She’s doing something from the company but she has to come back, right?”
Yunho shrugged, pretending the information didn’t spark something close to hope inside of him.
“Understanding. That’s what we owe each other: Love and understanding… And lunch. Your brother actually owns me lunch, feel free to join us.”
Your brother is the weirdest guy ever. However, he realized that as Soohyun walked out of the office and left him to consider his words, that he was already planning on telling you when you came back.
He missed you already, too.
And yet, he didn’t find the courage to tell you at all. It tormented him, greatly, vastly. It consumed him through his classes, his dance rehearsals, his performances. It tugged on his heart the days he had to go to the office and pretend he cared about the company, and through his hang outs with his friends.
They asked about you all the time. He had to remind them you were on a business trip, he had to make up a story, he had to tell them the details were apparently confidential when he didn’t even know where you were.
He could’ve just called you. He could’ve just asked you.
His finger over your contact on his phone while he sits in Wooyoung's room during a house party, in the dark.
He could just ask you.
He–
“Okay, what the fuck is going on with you?”
He drops his phone, the light of the screen going out as it lands down on the bed.
“Holy shit, Mingi!”
A light turns on and he squints his eyes at the sudden intrusion.
“You scared the shit out of me!”
“I walked in here like five minutes ago,” his best friend deadpans and Yunho pouts like a child. “You know, I’m starting to feel like I don’t mean that much to you anymore.”
That offends him deeply and he scowls before tossing a pillow in his direction “What the hell are you even saying?”
“I’m a patient person, Yunho,” he catches the pillow and tosses it back, “and I’ve been waiting for you to tell me what's been going on for the last month and half but you keep saying everything’s fine.”
“Because everything’s f—”
“No, it’s not!”
Mingi is tired, he can tell. He’s been holding his worries inside since the day he told everyone about his relationship with you and Yunho feels awful. This is that part of his life that’s hard to talk about. He only explained to Mingi about the dreadful desire that his father has of making him work for him around a year ago and he’s known Mingi for so long at this point that it does feel a little like he doesn’t trust him enough.
But it’s hard and he has kept his feelings and desires buried for so long he thinks he might’ve accidentally dragged his feelings for you along with it and now they’re all mixed up and scratching the walls of their enclosure, begging to come out of him.
“I’m not used to push people around to tell them about their feelings but you’re my best friend and—”
“I kissed Y/N.”
Mingi stops mid sentence, blinking a few times before moving to sit beside him on the bed. Yunho hopes, as he faintly hears the music outside of the room getting louder and Wooyoung screaming something that he can’t exactly make up, that Mingi doesn’t think he’s suddenly confessing his afflictions out of pressure.
Instead, the words came out of his mouth like he couldn’t resist telling them in the first place. After keeping it to himself for weeks, nearly three months, it finally feels like breathing a little.
“O… kay.” He says as a response and it’s Yunho’s turn to blink at him in disbelief, Mingi laughs a little. “So you kissed the girl you like. Isn’t that something to be happy about?” Yunho gapes at the insinuation of Mingi knowing he likes you, except, it doesn’t come as a surprise. His friends are very observant, to his absolute horror they can’t be fooled. “Did she reject you? Is that what’s going on?”
“No! I mean, yes. We… She kissed me first!” He defends himself, taking a quick inhale before cursing softly under it. “And then I kissed her. And then we kissed and she left and she ghosted me for a little, actually. And then I saw her in her office, that's not actually her office but her brother’s, and I… I kind of confronted her? And then she rejected me.”
By the time he finishes his rambles, Mingi looks amused and a little worried.
“You have to be in this… Fake relationship with her and that’s tormenting you, then? Because she rejected you?”
“No, that’s not… We’re not— I am, we are still in the fake relationship, it’s just that she’s gone.”
“She died?!”
“What? No! No, she’s,” Yunho closes his eyes, laughing at the assumption because he knows Mingi said it to get that exact response in return, “she’s not dead. She, um, she’s on that business trip.”
“Oh, that’s right! You told us—”
“I lied.”
“What?”
His poor best friend looks confused beyond belief and that guilt of not telling him everything creeps in once more, threatening to shut him up until he reminds himself Mingi is trustworthy and deserves some clarity.
“She is on a business trip, I just don’t know why or how or where she is,” he finishes softly, his lips in a line and revealing just how uneasy that makes him feel. “I don’t know where she is and I think that she left because I— Well, when she rejected me we didn’t end up on the best of terms.”
“So you think it’s your fault.” Mingi finishes with a nod, letting out a sigh a second after. “Well, it’s not.”
“It kind of is, though.”
“Yunho, it’s not. She’s a grown up, if she decides to run away from her feelings instead of facing them she’s kind of a dumbass.”
“Mingi!” Yunho’s pushing him a bit with his hand on his shoulder before he can help it.
“She is!” Laughing, his best friend takes no offense at the push and instead pushes him back, teasingly. “Remember that one party you had at your place, when your parents were gone on that business trip with your brother?”
“Oh, that party?”
“Yeah, that party,” Mingi nods, looking away for a second, something shining in his face Yunho realizes he’s longing for. He wants that to shine on him, too: the security that being with the right person brings you. “Love tried to run away from an argument that night, too. I just didn’t let her.”
“Are you calling your girlfriend a dumbass?”
“Yeah,” and instead of saying it with a grudge, the confirmation comes out of a place filled with, well, love. “She was a dumbass back then, at least.”
“Y/N is not like that at all,” Yunho says after a bit, “she’s not a dumbass for running away from this. Our thing… It’s kind of different. We’ve been put in this situation since we were kids and we hated, like actually hated each other for a while. We treated each other so badly, Mingi, you have no idea the way she gets under my goddamn skin sometimes,” and despite saying it like it’s a bad thing, he can’t help but smile. Mingi notices this, too. “You know I don’t have the best relationship with my parents, right? Well, hers is way worse.”
“Wait, you told us that this relationship was something to clear your company’s image?” Mingi recalls and Yunho feels another pang of guilt against his ribcage.
“It is! It totally is, it’s just… Well, she was born a girl and I was born a boy and our parents have a very, um, old-fashioned concept of love and what it’s supposed to look like. It was decided a long time ago that we were going to end up together.”
There’s a few seconds of silence before Mingi bursts out laughing so hard it drowns the noise from outside the room.
“That’s funny to you?” Yunho asks, light-hearted and smiling at the sound of his best friend's laugh.
“No, no, it’s just… Your parents are forcing you two together for some weird legacy, bloodline reason and you fell for the girl you’re in a fake relationship with and you’re supposed to hate?”
Now that he hears it like that…
“Basically, yeah.”
“Oh, San’s girl is about to have a field trip with this information.”
“Dude!”
“What? It’s dumb! Y/N is a dumbass, you’re dumber for not just calling her and telling her you miss her and you’re both really fucking dumb for not telling your parents to fuck off. You’re grown!”
Yunho sighs, shaking his head. “She doesn’t like me like that, Mingi.”
“Yes, she does!” He laughs again, covering his mouth with his hand once he realizes Yunho is getting annoyed with it. “Yunho… Ugh, is this how you all felt those few months where I was crying over Love?”
“I didn’t feel anything.”
“Because you’re a puppy,” Mingi’s shoulder brushes against his in a not so subtle way of teasing him and his eyes blank in pretend annoyance. “You are. And you’re a pretty great guy, Yunho. If she doesn’t like you back it’s not the end of the world.”
Yunho nods, but he’s suddenly not as convinced as he should be.
“And you’re also one of the strongest people I know, in here.” Mingi’s finger taps over his heart on his chest. “But you don’t have to carry your burdens on your own. This is all… It all seems pretty dumb to me but it must be really hard on you, hm? Especially since you want to live a life separate from your family, right?”
That, Mingi knows. “Mhm.”
“And so does Y/N?”
“No, I’m not so sure about that,” he murmurs back and his heart aches when he thinks about you and the way you’re treated home, in the way your mother has treated you in front of him. “I think she thinks she’s nothing without her family but I also think she was raised to believe that. They… Well, even her brother has a hard time seeing how fucking amazing she is.”
“Is she?” Mingi drops his head to the side, doubt and a little prejudice on his expression. “Is she fucking amazing, Yun?”
“She’s… She’s such a good person. Which is really crazy for me to say, because I thought she was a spoiled brat for a long time. And she is! But she’s also… She cares so deeply and she’s enjoys painting and she’s so great with kids and—”
“And you have it bad,” Mingi laughs again, shoving him against the mattress with a push and standing up from the bed. Yunho laughs, recognizing the amount of pushing as tipsy Mingi behavior and nothing else. “So bad. Were you about to call her?”
He feels called out and a little shy about it. He blushes and all.
“Maybe.”
When his focus goes back to his phone, it’s when he hears it.
And his heart drops to his ass.
A distant curse and the sound of a call ending is enough to send his mind into a new, different spiral.
“Was that…?”
Yunho picks up the phone, checks the last call he made and your name appears next to the nine minutes and a half his conversation with Mingi lasted.
His mouth runs dry, his throat closes as he turns to screen to show it to Mingi.
“Holy fuck.”
“What do I do?”
“That’s insane. San’s girl is going to have the best night of her life.”
“Mingi!” He blocks the phone, tosses it on the bed and gets up to shake his best friend's shoulders. “What. Do. I. Do. Now.”
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/80933d6cd9561c5df7f8e1d93ad2fead/1776e34dd69da5a4-b0/s540x810/dfdc22a539c9ca2ca4c888173d73f76456e018eb.jpg)
Your heart still beats like the day you not-so-accidentally listened to a conversion you shouldn’t have.
There’s the distant memory of your phone vibrating under your pillow at the hotel you were staying at for the night. It happened only a few weeks ago, near the three month mark into your trip around the country, looking for businesses worth the investment in little towns. That far into your adventure, you had met at least a dozen small companies worth every penny inside your father’s pocket, more so than the one’s already signed. You had met wonderful people who didn’t exactly know who you were and you had been treated so kindly it made the ache in your chest go away.
At least for a little bit.
So when you sleepily read Yunho’s name on your screen at two am in the morning, the sting of the pain was unfamiliar and the first thing that crossed your mind was that something bad happened to your brother. Or his brother. Or him.
What other reason did he have to call you when he left that office hating you all over again?
“H-hello?”
Nothing. Just silence and maybe a distant melody, the ruffling of the phone against something.
“Yunho? If you called me to piss me off I swear to God—”
“Holy shit, Mingi! You scared the shit out of me!”
Mingi?
There’s a deeper voice you can hear on Yunho’s end and that’s when you realized he didn’t mean to call you in the first place.
And you should've hung up there. But you didn’t and so you listened to their entire conversation and realized one thing:
Mingi was right. You are a dumbass.
And Yunho is even dumber, but that’s something you would have to rub on his face when you gather the courage to see him again. That day is not today, you made sure of it.
You see, you’ve changed just a tiny bit these past three months. It’s not like you went to a spiritual retreat but by crafting that proposal while fleeing your feelings and the mess that you made with just one kiss, you came around something you never experienced before. Not fully, at least:
Freedom.
You spent Christmas and New Years all alone, with no one dear to you around and you saw the fireworks from your hotel window and you felt and suddenly you understood what Yunho sees in in sleeping in that tiny dorm with a roommate and a pile of dirty clothes in a corner, with no pushing their way into the room to pick his messes up and no one making sure he eats at the correct time, the correct meals and the correct porcelain for the day.
No rules, no conditions, just a place where he can be free and himself.
You did all of that while also making sure you didn’t abandon your priorities. You went to sleep late because you wanted to and then you went to bed early the next day because there were no rules, no events you needed to attend to, no photographers asking you to smile.
There was no one to tell you that you looked fat after eating one delicious, non dietetic meal. There was no devil (your mom) whispering in your ear how everyone would notice the carbs, the bloat and the tiny zits.
There was no one there to stop you from cutting your hair. And so you did. What once was kept long and straight in order to keep a traditional, clean look, now rested in waves on your shoulders,
It makes it so much easier to walk out of the shower, in less time too!
And although your heart yearned for Yunho everyday, especially after hearing his conversation with Mingi at two in the morning when you weren’t even supposed to, it was the first time in years you felt happy enough to drop the mask, the pretences, the good posture and even the makeup.
Yup, you went out without makeup three times! That’s some information that would send your mother into cardiac arrest at the very least.
So now, as you try to move fast through a college campus that’s not yours, with a box that contains something you call an apology and it might not even be, your heart is beating with the same amount of strength just at the thought of all this backfiring.
Because you’re not ready to see Yunho, not yet. You want him to come and find you, to come and tell you if he wants to accept you back into his life, under his terms, after you so insistently kicked him out of yours.
You sneakily checked his calendar. You bribed your assistant, who bribed his assistant, so now his schedule for the week is in a screenshot on your phone and you have checked it four times to confirm this is a good time to be here.
He has dinner with his family and yours (who don’t even know you’re back yet) at his house, on the hill, which is forty minutes away from his campus. That’s exactly the window of opportunity you’ve been waiting for since coming back.
And you came back a week ago.
You may or may not have memorized the code for the door from that only time you came to his dorm and so it’s not really a surprise when you quickly enter it and hear a screech behind you when you are busy closing the door.
When you turn around, Yeosang is shirtless and covering his chest with his hands “Y/N!”
“Yeosang.” You say with a small bow, struggling to not laugh and turning your face away, looking at the postered up wall. “So nice to see you here, in your room.”
“W-what are you… I mean how do you… Should I call Yun—”
“No!” When you turn to him again, eyes wide with worry, he has a shirt on and his phone in his hand. “Please don’t… Let me do something real quick and then you can speak to him, okay?”
You start to fumble with the box, placing it at the end of the bed and opening it up fast. You throw the lid on top of Yeosang’s bed and then get to work, pulling everything out.
“Oh, I don’t know. I hate lying to my friends, Y/N.”
“And you’re such a great friend for that but you won’t be lying to him because I’m not asking you to do that.”
“I wouldn’t even if you did ask me to.”
“Well, I don’t know about that…”
Okay, so you changed a little bit. Not a lot.
You sigh, struggling with the placement of your gift/apology because Yunho changed his sheets and so the color scheme it’s not perfect anymore.
“What’s all of this?”
“Yunho enjoys dancing,” you start and you see him nod from the corner of your eye, so you smile. “He told me he did it to have this dorm but I didn’t buy it at all, and so when I was on my trip I… Sort of thought of him a little bit, not a lot.” You clear your throat, a slight heat creeping up your cheeks. “But I didn’t want to wait another day without giving this to him. I just… I can’t exactly be here when he sees it.”
You finish, turning back to Yeosang and you realize you’re out of breath, nervousness creasing your brows.
“Would you please let me know how he reacts to it the next time we see each other?” You ask softly, almost shy and Yeosang visibly relaxes at the tone. It makes you feel understood somehow and so you relax a little bit, too. “If you’re here when he gets here I mean, um, you are all dressed up.”
When you point to his outfit, he seems to remember that he was, in fact, getting ready to go out when you walked in. His hair is wet but styled and all.
“Oh, I was… I was just going to the club.” He points to a camcorder on his beat and you raise a curious brow, but don’t really ask anything. “I’m making a dance documentary for one of my classes. Yunho is in it, too.”
That peaks your interest and he laughs, possibly at the way you light up at the mention of your fake-boyfriend-possible-love-of-your-life name. “He is?”
“Yes, he’s… A big part of it, actually, but I go to this club to get footage and… You should ask him to explain it to you.”
Now, at that, your smile sure turns sour because there’s no actual way of knowing if he wants to see you again or not.
After all, he didn’t attempt to contact you after that phone call.
You don’t know if he noticed that he called you, either.
It’s kind of killing you inside, all the space you need to fill with assumptions instead of facts.
“Sure, um…”
“I can stay until he comes back.”
“Oh, I don’t want to ruin your plans for the night, Yeosang. You should go and—”
“I want to see it. I want to record it,” he explains, looking over your shoulder and into the gift in Yunho’s bed. “He says he’s not sure, but I think he wants to dedicate his life to it, you know?”
“To dancing?”
Yeosang nods.
Your voice sounds very small when you ask him “Do you think he’s going to like it?”
He smiles, softly, endeared almost.
“He’s going to love it,” he assures you, “And your haircut, too.”
You chuckle at that, touching the ends of it that rest on your shoulder “You think?”
“Yeah! It suits you, actually.”
“Thank you, Yeosang.”
This time, and after making small talk with his roommate, you leave Yunho’s dorm with a smile on your face instead of tears running down your cheeks.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/80933d6cd9561c5df7f8e1d93ad2fead/1776e34dd69da5a4-b0/s540x810/dfdc22a539c9ca2ca4c888173d73f76456e018eb.jpg)
There’s exhaustion pouring out of Yunho by the time he reaches his dorm door. He closes his eyes, rests his forehead against the cool wood of it and lets out a sigh to collect himself. He needs to have the energy to take a shower, after all.
It’s not as late as he expected it to be, the digital clock on the wall glows blue and neon and lets him know it’s around nine thirty. Good, that’s great.
He misses you.
And it’s hard not to think of you when he’s surrounded with people who know you, who bring you up when it’s time to talk about positive results for the company, or the time you organized an event for you mother because your brother had no taste to pick the venue or catering or whatever the fuck they were going on about tonight.
It didn’t escape him that Soohyun glanced at him every time your parents brought you up and he wonders if it shows in his face just how much he longs to see you again.
He’s thinking about your face when the room unexpectedly lights up and Yeosang is standing on his own bed, in the corner, smiling like a creep. Yunho almost falls as a curse slips past his lips and he stares at his friend like something is deeply wrong with him.
Because it is.
It’s almost comical how breathless he is as he asks him: “What the hell is wrong with you?”
“Hey!”
“—Standing in the corner like a serial killer.”
“Turn around, Yunho.”
“What?”
“Turn,” he repeats, slowly, as he climbs out of the bed, the camera pointed in his direction still. “Around.”
So he does.
And what he sees… Confuses him. Until it doesn’t.
There’s a few things on his bed: There’s some polaroid pictures lined up, different people he doesn’t know in them, all in different traditional attire and Yunho can see there’s inscription in them, the dates all read from early november to two weeks ago.
There’s tickets to a competition that’s supposed to be sold out. He knows, he tried to get a ticket the second they announced it but couldn’t. The top dance teams are going to battle for some bucks but, most importantly, they’re going to battle to keep the dying scene alive.
A book titled Why Dance Matters next to a golden retriever plushie with a suit that makes him giggle out of the pure weirdness of it.
There’s a copy of grease with some signatures in the front. He can make out something that reads as Barry Pearl in it, he thinks. His mind reels at what that means.
A cd in a clear case with a beautiful sunset and a building he recognizes immediately as the orphanage you took him to. Six silhouettes he can only imagine symbolizes him, Jaemi, Hyunjoon, his brother, Soyi and you.
But what confirms it’s something you did, it’s the envelope that sits in the middle of it all. It's waxed and sealed with something that looks regal, elegant and, when he picks it up to see the seal up close, he smells your perfume.
He turns to Yeosang, eyes watery, in request of an explanation.
“Open it! I’ve been dying to read it but I’m a great friend,” Yeosang almost wiggles with excitement and Yunho’s eyes water a little. “Or so she said.”
“She was here?”
“Y/N?” His friend asks in return, weirded out. “Well, yes.”
“When?”
“An… hour and something ago.”
“Where did she go?”
“Are you okay?”
He’s speechless, envelope shaking a bit in his hand as he pushes the need to run to you away. He doesn’t know what this means, he doesn’t know what the letter says either. His heartbeats are thumping on his ears and muffling Yeosang’s words a little bit.
He needs to calm down.
He needs to read the letter. He’s–
“You’re crying,” Yeosang turns off the camcorder, closing the screen and tossing it softly on his bed before taking a few steps in his direction. Concern is written all over his face, a little bit of guilt too. “I shouldn’t have let her in, right? I knew something was off with you but I had no idea that you two had fought or—”
“You didn’t do anything wrong.” Yunho quickly dries off his tears, shaking his head at his friend’s anxious apology. “I just… I missed her so much, Yeo.”
“Oh.”
“So fucking much.”
“Yunho…” He closes his eyes and jumps a little a Yeosang’s sudden embrace, but he’s grateful for it. Envelope trap between his chest and Yeosang’s rib, he takes a bated breath filled with things he can’t quite burden his friend with.
He remembers Mingi’s words loud and clear, but the only thing Yunho wants to do right now is find where you are so he can see you again. Hug you again. Kiss you again.
That night, after he realized he had dialed your number by mistake, he had a full on breakdown in Wooyoung’s room and it took Mingi and Mingi’s girlfriend to talk him out of fleeing the country out of embarrassment, out of guilt. He thought back then he had definitely lost you, because the consensus the three of them came to was a ‘let her reach you if she wants to clear things out’ instead of a ‘call her and explain it yourself before she has the chance to reach out to you first’.
Mingi said you had to at least prove you had any interest in making things right, in fighting to at least keep your friendship with him.
As he opens up the letter, he immediately knows he should’ve just called you.
He even forgets Yeosang is right beside him, looking away to give him some privacy to read your words without actually letting go of the embrace, just in case he needs it. Yunho knows this, he’s thankful, his legs shaking with need to go after wherever you are.
And he’s about to ask again but, as he turns his head to regard his friend and explains the letter a little, he’s one step ahead of him.
“She’s staying in a hotel, not her house.” Yunho opens and closes his mouth, about to ask him the name of the hotel when he shakes his head. “The luxury one in Itaewon. What? Did you think I would let her go without getting the information first?”
Yunho shrugs, Yeosang clicks his tongue in disappointment, letting go of him and putting, at least, ten steps between the both of them.
“She’s very talkative when she’s not with a big crowd, Yun. Now move.”
“I think I—” He starts to say but stops midway, looking down at the letter and then at his friend again.
Yeosang gives him a soft smile, the one he curves on his lips when he’s endeared with something, with someone. Yunho went clubbing with him once, he knows the smile very well.
“I know,” he says in a murmur and then sighs like it’s a task to be around him. “Now, let’s go. We’re going to the same area anyway and I could use the ride. There’s the box.”
In the car (one he ordered from an app, not his family car), his leg moves up and down and his hands tremble with anticipation and, as the imposing structure of the hotel comes into view while he stares at the window, he swears he feels at ease.
For the first time in months, he feels like he’s home.
And it’s all because he’s about to see you again.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/80933d6cd9561c5df7f8e1d93ad2fead/1776e34dd69da5a4-b0/s540x810/dfdc22a539c9ca2ca4c888173d73f76456e018eb.jpg)
Yeosang is not a very discreet person. He’s soft spoken and he looks like he cares about his friend’s a great deal, but he has that clumsiness of a person who’s used to being transparent about things.
He asked you if you just got home with a spark of hopefulness in his eye, like he couldn’t wait to clue in Yunho about it, like he knew what he was going to do when he read your letter and saw your gift.
Yeosang asked you like Yunho had already forgiven you and that had filled you silly head with warmth and hope and expectations you shouldn’t have because, as far as you noticed, Yunho is not the most honest friend to have.
So you asked yourself if Yeosang knew about the fight, if the rest of his friends knew.
And you still told Yeosang where you are staying.
There’s only one lamp helping with lighting up the bedroom, the city outside of it alive and busy like it always is. The amount of lights beyond the river bring you comfort, something familiar spreads on your chest when you take them in and you admit, for the first time in three months plus the week you’ve been staying here, that you love this stupid city even if it makes you feel trapped most of your days.
But here? In this space that you have made yours over the last seven days? You love it.
Your hair is wet and your face is clean of any product. You told yourself to go about your night routine like you weren’t expecting something else to happen. That way, when it doesn’t because you feel that what you did is unforgivable as much as it is cruel, you won’t be as disappointed.
So your face is moisturized and you have your nightgown underneath the silk bath this hotel provides and you’re totally not thinking about Yunho being in the same city as you, you are totally not freaking out over the reaction to your gift, you’re chill.
You’re chilling, you’re cool.
And the way your heart leaps when you hear a knock at the door means nothing, because you ordered room service like thirty minutes ago. It’s fine.
He’s probably not showing up.
So why the hell is he there when you open the door? And where’s your room service when you need it?
“Yunho!”
“Y/N…”
The atmosphere turns weird and tense right away and you grab onto the frame of the door as he stares at you with indecipherable emotion in his eyes. Is he happy to see you? Is he here to curse you out?
Is he mad? He’s totally upset at you. He is, he’s… Skinnier, just a little bit. His hair is lighter, too, like a brownish blond that suits him and his skin tone and he looks so good even if there’s dark circles under his eyes.
You missed him so much.
“Come in! Um…” You say after what feels like hours of silence, of you two just staring at each other with a little disbelief, opening up the room door wider and stepping aside so he can pass right by you.
His cologne makes you a little dizzy, drives you a little crazier but there’s not enough time to focus on that because he has the box you left earlier in his dorm in one hand and your letter in the other.
You close the door, taking in a little calming breath that does nothing to appease the erratic beat of your heart.
The eighty two square meters of this room suddenly feel like ten and when he puts the box down on the coffee table of the immediate tiny living room space of this suite, you feel like it’s over.
He turns around, a hand on his hip and the shade that the lamp casts on him doesn’t allow you to determine if he’s clenching his jaw or not, if he’s upset or not, if he’s—
Yunho raises his hand, the one holding your letter.
“What’s this?”
Oh, he’s so upset. Okay, good, you foresaw this the moment you decided to give him something. It’s okay, you tell yourself as you walk the steps separating you and take the letter from his hand, you can deal with this.
And, although you have changed a little in the months you didn’t see him, there’s a long way to go before your defensiveness stops being the only way you know how to approach a situation targeting you and your ego.
“If you didn’t like it, you could’ve just thrown it away or burned it, Yunho, you didn’t have to come all the way here—”
“Read it to me.”
You look up at him, blinking once and then twice at his request.
“Didn’t you—”
“Princess,” he says, letting out a tiny breath in between his words, “read it to me. Please.”
Now that you’re physically closer to him, you can pick up this gentleness in his features that you know well. It’s the same expression he had back in the orphanage, when Jiwoo took Jaemi in her arms and he was left staring at you with his cheek pressed on his forearm while he rested on the table. You think about that exact moment a lot, late at night, when the only thing overwhelming your thoughts it’s him.
You swallow the lump on your throat down as you take out the letter from the envelope. It’s a little dark but there’s really no need for you to read the words when you know them by heart. You wrote and rewrote them at least a hundred times before deciding the letter looked good and that it wasn’t too long, too obnoxious, too sweet, too cringy. Just the right amount of emotion in case it came to bite you in the ass, like now.
“S-sure,” you let out a sigh, past caring if he sees you’re a little affected by the situation as a whole. “Yunho, I’m sure you’re reading this after seeing the gift layed out in front of you. Take it as an expression of gratitude for all the times the mere thought of you got me through a day, even in this time when we’re supposed to be upset at each other. I think about you a lot and I think about what I did, too. I’m— This all sounds to stupid and formal,” you criticize your own work without thinking it through, frowning and looking up at him. “This letter is supposed to be an apology and it reads like an email.”
Yunho shakes his head, a tiny smile tugging on his lips. “Go on, please.”
Sniffing because you feel uncomfy and vulnerable, you continue.
“I’m sure you’re wondering why now and not three months ago. Well, it takes a lot for me to defy the expectations people put on my shoulders. As you know, my last name is laced with success I didn’t work on and letting go of things you’re used to is hard, but I did. I went away, I learned, I grew up a little bit and in my journey the only constant was you. Not the fight we had, not the way we have treated each other throughout the many years I’ve known you. I’ve always seen your life from the outside even if I was a part of it, I’ve seen your social media posts and wondered if I wasn’t deserving of the same kindness you display to your friends on them but, as you proved to me that I am deserving of it, I understood that it wasn’t your voice in my head telling me I didn’t, it was mine.
“Not my mother’s voice, not anyone else's, but mine. Accepting that was hard but I did it and I did it on my own but as a result of the impact you had on me the second you turned around and held me with the care I now think I deserve.” Something drops on the paper, wets it and blends the ink of the pen you used together and you realize there’s tears running down your cheeks. “I can’t ask you to forgive me for what I did. But just know that I kissed you because I wanted to, not because you were being kind to me. And I pushed you away because, out of everyone that has come and gone from my life, you’re the only person who has the possibility to break my heart and mend it the times you seem fit…”
You look up and to the side to wipe your tears. You’d pat yourself on the back for how you read this to him, without any stutters or mistakes, but the truth it’s that melancholy swallows you as you reach the end of the letter. It’s more emotional than what you’d remembered, too, now that you’re reading it outloud and in front of the man you love.
There’s no need for you to read what comes next because you want to say it looking at him.
“And I’m sorry. I love you and I don’t love you just because we kissed or because we are forced to be together. I love you because you’re part of me, because you’ve always been. I love you and I can’t stand to lose you. Again, I’m sorry,” you repeat, looking down at the words again before finishing in a whisper: “Yours, Y/N.”
There’s this pregnant silence that follows that makes you fidget on your feet. It takes a second for you to gather yourself together again, wipe your cheeks and look up at Yunho. There’s disbelief in his expression and you wince in preparation for what’s about to follow.
“Like I said,” you start again, extending the letter to him so he can take it, “I don’t expect you to forgive me. I don’t expect you to do anything, really, a-and I understand if this is all too childish or too cringy for you to say something back. I don’t need you to say something back! Really, I don’t,” you laugh amidst the sudden verbal vomit and shrug, not even looking at him anymore. “I j-just wanted you to know. And I mean it: If you don’t want me that way, it’s completely fine, Jeong. I also settle for being your friend, i-if that’s easier for everyone— For you, if that’s easier for you,” you correct yourself, “because I don’t really care what anyone thinks anymore, including my mother, she can go fuck herself and she can win all she wants if that means keeping you in my life and—”
He grabs the letter and in a second he uses the tight hold you have on it to push you closer, tearing the paper in the process.
“Kim Y/N, you big dummy.”
He lets go of the letter and you do too, hands resting on his chest as you stumble forward a little, the paper falling to your feet as his right hand settles on your cheek, the left one on the nape of your neck.
“Excuse me?”
Yunho laughs, breathy and pointed while his eyes scan your face. “You heard me.”
“Are trying to piss me off, Jeong Yun—”
This time, when Yunho kisses you, it doesn’t feel new. It doesn’t feel like defiance, it doesn’t feel like you’re breaking the rules or letting your mom win.
It feels like coming come.
The ache in your soul stops the second his lips move against yours, deliciously slow and firm while he holds you close. His hands shift, they move the satin robe as they descend and find their place on your back, on your hip. Your chest collides with his with a soft nudge forwards and you sigh against his mouth, welcoming the way his hands tighten on you, feeling finally at ease in his embrace.
You thought, when preparing his gift, writing the apology letter and then earlier at his dorm, that your self control was something to be admired. Yeah, you love him deeply and all, but you had the restraint to give him the opportunity to decide what he wanted to do with all the things you told him.
Now you think that there’s nothing in the world that could stop you from kissing his lips raw, from pulling his hair a bit when your fingers tangle in it, from drinking the sound you get in return.
Fuck your self control. You want Yunho like you never wanted anyone or anything before.
That’s why you’re grateful when he pumps the break, lips leaving yours and breath on your lips. When you open your eyes, he’s already staring at you. With the way he’s holding you, you barely have to get on your tippy toes to nuzzle his nose against yours with care and the action reminds you of that day at the office, before you fucked up, but the feeling is way different.
This time, your gut tells you that whatever is about to happen with the two of you is something that’s going to linger, that he’s going to stay one way or another and your heart thumps loudly at the thought of having Yunho in your life forever.
Four months ago, the thought would’ve given you a headache.
Now, it heats up your cheeks as his hands return to your face.
“I’m sorry, I had to kiss you. I also should’ve gone after you that night, in my dorm, I— I’m also sorry, Y/N,” he lets go of you softly, putting a step in between the two of you so he can take your hands in his. “I’m sorry I cornered you in the office and I’m sorry I expected you to just… Drop all of your beliefs and convictions for me. That’s the most delusional thing I’ve ever done.”
“It’s okay—”
“But I love you,” he breathes out and you feel like the air it’s been knocked out of your lungs. “I’m a big pretender, you know? I… I try to be as positive as someone can be, I try to be aloof and I ignore a bunch of things in order to let myself be distracted from what my family expects of me, so I couldn’t understand when you didn’t want to do the same. I do now.
“And I don’t let myself enjoy a bunch of things either, Y/N, but I do allow myself little moments of happiness. When I’m with my friends or when I dance, I tend to have those little moments and then I allowed myself to see you in a new light and I… If I thought those two things brought me some sort of respite from my sorrows, I had no idea you of all people could feel like… Like…”
“Home?” You offer, your voice a sweet whisper full of understanding.
“Like home.”
He swallows tightly, averting his eyes to the floor for a second.
“I’m sorry for not returning that call,” he says, his brows creasing a little bit, “I took advice from drunk people in love, so I thought I was doing the right thing by letting you come to me.”
“I was doing the same,” you whisper back, shrugging his worries away. “Letting you come to me, that is. I couldn’t even— I mean, I should’ve given you all of this in person instead of dropping it off like a scaredy cat.”
“You did hear the conversation though?”
“Yeah. Mingi called me a dumbass and I’m not going to forgive him.”
He laughs, shaking his head in disbelief. “He was right, a little bit.”
“He called you dumber,” you return, frowning at his jab even though you know he didn’t intend any ill with it. “So yeah, you could say he was right.”
There’s a few seconds where he just stares: at your hands, twined together with ease and familiarity. At your face, a loving smile lifts the corners of his mouth up before he steps closer again and lets his thumbs trace the curve of your mouth, your cheekbone, your nose.
“I missed you so much, my love.”
Oh.
Fuck.
You warm to the pet name immediately, its significance running through you like a shudder and making you gasp softly, almost imperceptibly. You guess it shows on your expression, the smile on Yunho’s lips widening as his knuckle presses on your cheek gently.
“You liked that I called you that?”
“Shut up.”
“My love,” he repeats, pecking your lips, “I love you. I’ve… I actually don’t know if I’ve loved you this way all this time, but I’m sure I loved you to some degree. I cared— I care about you.”
You tear up again.
That voice that tells you that you don’t deserve him comes back, a distant murmur of it this time, but it’s still there.
For a good reason, too.
“Forgive me for being so horrible to you all these years,” he makes a face, like he can’t believe you’re apologizing for that right now. “I wish I could say I did it because I was a vain, stupid child but it was all very much thought through.”
“I know.”
“And I was horrible. I’ve been thinking about it for weeks now, I—”
His lips press softly against yours again. “Stop it. I was horrible to you too, we were both stupid and childish and we had our reasons.”
“Did we, though?” Your nose scrunches while you truly think about all the times you could’ve been nicer to each other and chose to be mean instead.
His eyes water a little. You frown, fingers tightening around his wrists, you turn to kiss his palm.
“What’s wrong?”
“I just love you a lot,” he sniffs and you catch with your knuckle the tears that roll down his cheeks. He closes his eyes, letting out a breath and untensing his shoulders at the same time. “And it feels so good to be able to say it.”
“When did you figure it out?” Curiosity takes over you for a second, you allow yourself to wonder about it without any guilt now.
He hums, thinking about it with a pout on his lips “Like I said, I think I’ve always loved you to some degree. I just… Didn’t know it. I’ve never loved anyone like this before but I think that when I saw you with Jaemi and my heart felt like it was about to come out of my mouth, I kind of knew.”
“So when I kissed you…”
“I knew,” he nods, “and I should’ve been more insistent when I was trying to talk to you. Go to your house, do something, but I’m… A little inexperienced in this type of stuff.”
“Because you have no bitc—”
You’re already giggling before he interrupts. “And you love me like I am, so now what?”
The smile on your lips is so wide you have to look to the side, focus on the shadow of the chair in the tiny living room space for a second to compose yourself.
It doesn’t really work, because he’s smiling as hard when you turn back to him.
And then, for the first time since he got here, he seems to notice the length of your hair. He brushes it back with his fingers, the strands barely damp now, and gasps when he reaches the tips at your shoulders. “You cut it!”
With a nod, you laugh at his sudden surprise. “I did, I’m about to get disowned.”
“Oh, your mom is going to pass out at the very least.” He agrees right away and you laugh again before he joins, his teeth nipping at his lower lip for a second. “She’ll forgive you, though.”
“You think so?”
“You look too beautiful to stay mad at you for long.”
Oh, your poor heart. You shake your head, diverting the attention from you by brushing the strands of his hair that rest on his forehead back.
“Blond?”
“Kind of, yeah. It’s this… Honey something that my hairdresser suggested.”
Humming, you let your fingernails scratch his scalp gently as they go down, hands resting on his shoulder when you’re done. “They did a great job,” you say before you click your tongue, cocking your head to the side. “Are you sure they weren’t just calling you honey and you misunderstood?”
His brow lifts, the corner of his lips does as well and he’s ducking his head so he can speak in that cocky tone of his you’re so used to. Only this time, there’s an edge to it that sends a shiver down your spine.
“And If they did?”
You know what he’s asking, you know why he’s asking. You find yourself curious about this type of teasing on his behalf, so you allow it to happen.
In your own terms.
“Did it happen?” You return, leaning even closer, hands grasping the lapel of his suit jacket and tugging on it, pretending to smooth it out with your palms afterwards.
“Princess…”
When you look at him, there’s this fiery energy that crosses his expression and it makes your imagination run wild with possibilities.
Now that you both got through the emotional part of your reunion with tears, with overdue confessions and very necessary apologies, what’s left to resolve is this pent up tension that’s always been something more. With the way Yunho behaves sometimes, so proud and tough, you have a vague idea of what it could be like.
And it makes you giddy with anticipation.
You would like to turn your assumptions into facts. So you play dumb, fakely perking up when he calls you, blinking with pretend innocence a few times to sell the act. “Hm?”
Catching the way his jaw ticks at your behavior, you realize that the rush that went through your body every time you got under his skin was not out of the pleasure of winning.
It was because you liked it.
Very much so, that the way his eyes scan over your body like he's deciding what to do with you and your attitude make you let out a tiny puff of air that he drinks right up when he crowds you again, hands on your hips and lips on yours once more.
His mouth doesn't move with any trace of carefulness anymore. Before, you were able to tell he needed to kiss you, longingly, with all the things he couldn't say before on his lips against yours. Now, his tongue makes its way past your teeth and swipes against yours in a way that makes you stumble backwards, almost leaving the tight squeeze of his hands behind.
Yunho catches you, walks with you until you feel the arm of the tiny couch supporting your weight as well.
He leans in a little bit to help you up on it, his body immediately in between your legs, his palms making their way downwards. One is on your lower back, thumb absentmindedly caressing the area, and the other one is pressing right next to your leg on the couch so he can bite your lower lip and give both your lungs a bit of a break before diving into your mouth again. You wrap your arms around his neck and keep him close.
Closer, closer, closer. You need his body pressing against yours as you try to keep up with the intensity of his kisses. You've never been kissed like this before, never with so much love and passion and want and need.
You've been kissed while drunk and touched while high in the past, you've been fucked by people you don't remember the names of and you had dropped the sleeping around once you graduated college.
There's so much of your youth you wish you've done sober. Because now, when his tongue catches a soft moan and his hand moves from your lower back to your leg, under your robe, you don't know why you freak out.
No, you know exactly why.
Breaking the kiss, you take two seconds to look at the plush of Yunho’s lips after being deliciously smothered with yours. You're both breathing hard, chests rising and falling in tandem and gasps for air filling the room.
His hand moves higher, measuring your reaction and you know he's about to ask if it's okay to touch you when you grab his wrist and stop his movements.
“We don't have to—”
“Is not that,” you say right away but you're both speaking over each other.
“I mean, there's a lot we need to talk about. I want you to tell me about your trip and—”
“Sure, we can do that later,” you nod. “Right now, I'm— I mean, let me turn off the light and you can touch me all you want.”
He frowns.
“What?”
Heart picking up for a different reason now, you clear your throat and try to cough the anxiety away. You can talk to him about these things, it's okay. It doesn't really matter how embarrassed you feel once the words come out of your mouth.
“Um, I went up a few pounds while on the trip and— And that's a good thing!” You say when he looks at you like he's about to tell you that it's okay. “I ate whatever I wanted, it was great, really. I just…”
“You did?” He asks in a soft, excited whisper.
“I don't know if you'll, um, i-if you're going to like it.” You finish, blinking the shame away.
Yunho’s expression softens and you take it as an agreement. You've only been touched in the dark, anyways, so you push into his chest a little bit and off his embrace (even if you don't really want to) and start moving towards the only light casting shadows on the room.
Only to be tugged right back by a firm hand on your arm.
With his chest against you and his lips grazing your ear, you can barely help the way you shudder. There's something hard poking your ass and the apparent size of it has you gulping, salivating even.
But you have to turn off the light.
“Come here,” he murmurs and softly moves the both of you to stand in front of the mirror that's next to the entrance.
Even if you tried not to, it's something you've been avoiding the whole time you've stayed here. The mirror is huge, floor to ceiling and its position it's very elegant, very fitting for the purpose of this suit that's supposed to be reserved for people who need different outfits for different events.
You haven't really used it other than quickly checking your clothes earlier today, before leaving to go to the dorm and, even then, it was only a quick ten seconds.
It stings a little that, although you've made progress, your body and the way you perceive it still have such a grip on you. When you add the man your heart desires to the mix? Well, there's little to nothing you can do to let go of your insecurities.
The heat of Yunho's body leaves you for a second and he's turning another light, the one closest to the entrance, adjusting its intensity so the ambiance is not broken by the bright glow of it.
You gulp again when he returns, but melt into his chest when he presses his body against yours again.
How can you feel so comfortable with him but so uncomfortable with yourself? It's weird, it's strangely very you but you can't even tell him that because the intensity of his gaze when you catch it in the mirror shuts you right up.
You know he's telling you to listen to him, to notice how serious he is about this as his chin rests on your shoulder.
“I've called you ugly before, right? I've have actively contributed to your insecurities in a way that I'm not going to forgive myself for, ever,” he starts and the direct approach to it makes you teary eyed all over again. He notices, lips finding your shoulder to comfort you. “The thing is, Y/N, that I never actually meant it. I think I was pissed off because you were— and are so fucking beautiful.”
You close your eyes and let out a pleading sigh “Yunho…”
“No,” he says and you feel how he shakes his head, his chin still on your shoulder. “Someone needs to tell you this. You live in your head way too much.”
He understands.
You love him so much.
“Open your eyes, princess.”
You do.
“Look at yourself.”
You don't. You look at him instead.
He's staring at you through the mirror and he straightens his back to rest his cheek against your temple, the height difference at his advantage because, this way you have to look up at him and it will give away the pure rejection you have for your reflection.
“I don't think I've ever found someone as beautiful as I found you. When I realized that, that was what pissed me off… Well, I think I somehow buried the thought away but you are so breathtakingly pretty, Y/N.” He takes in a breath and you lose yours, his hand resting on your hip going up and tracing the curve of your waist. “But it doesn't really matter what I think, it matters what you think, hm?”
Turning his head, his nose presses against your skin now and he leans in, nuzzling softly, with care, until his lips peck your jaw.
“I can assure you that you can go up a hundred pounds, go down, up again and I wouldn't care. It doesn't matter, I have found you beautiful in every version that you have presented yourself in and I will find you beautiful if you change your whole appearance everyday. I love you,” he reminds you, “and I love everything that you bring along with you. Insecurities, panic attacks and clever insults to my clothing included.”
The chuckle that you let out makes him smile against your cheek and he gives you a little peck before putting some space between your face and his. He looks you up and down in the mirror again and you can see genuine want in the way his pupils dilate. You see it happening in real time but then you also see his self-restraint.
You're at a loss for words, but manage to mumble out “Thank you, Yunho.” And then you turn your head, catching his lips in a soft closed mouth kiss that he returns right away.
“Whenever you're ready to let me prove how beautiful I find you, I'll be here.” He says when you let his mouth move away from yours, your lips softly pecking his jaw instead and getting a sigh in return. “I can wait.”
Then, the worst thing happens: His hands leave your body and he starts to step away.
It's a little embarrassing how quickly your entire being protests and you realize that there's a clinginess to you that you're not so sure where it came from. You reach for him, barely turning, and tug him right where he was.
Looking at him through the mirror again, you enjoy the genuine surprise on his expression and the way it turns into desire when you put his hands on you again: on your stomach, on your hip.
When you turn your head to look at him directly, his eyes stay fixated on the reflection. His hand on your stomach turns, knuckles softly caressing you. You want to ask him what he likes about that but don't, instead, you tell him what goes on inside your head.
“Yunho, I do want you. I want you… But I also want to make sure that you like me.”
He looks at you then, mouth ready to reassure you again but you shake your head to shut him up.
“I heard you,” you confirm, smiling a bit and then closing your eyes at the visage that accompanies the concept of your body in your mind. You know it's far from what it actually looks like but that also means that you don't know exactly what it looks like and that's terrifying. “I know you love me but would you like me?”
“I do,” you hear the frown in his voice and take a deep breath before opening your eyes again. “Princess, do you trust me?”
You nod without a second thought and he leans in, nose almost touching yours.
“Would you let me show you how much I like you?”
It takes a second or two, but you nod again.
“And would you let me know if it's too much?”
“Yes,” you breath out, too intoxicated by the closeness, by the way his lips softly trace yours without actually kissing them to think about the implication of his words.
When he pulls away again, you let out a sound that gives away how much you want him. Yunho’s lips curve and when your eyes finally focus on his again, you can see the quick decision he makes as he looks at the mirror again, resolve and purpose in his expression as he takes off the jacket of his three piece, tossing it on the sofa.
There's something magnetic in the way he rolls his sleeves up, securing them in his forearms and your eyes follow the motions and trace the veins that you're able to see before he turns away from you.
He takes one of the chairs he's able to easily mov, placing it behind you both. You realize you've walked a few steps closer to the mirror, and so your back is pressed against it when his attention returns to you, when he takes your face with his hands and crushes his lips against yours without explaining what he just did.
You brace himself on his forearms, nails pressing on his skin because somehow this kiss feels different. Its pace is not hard to keep up with but it feels like you are, the care he puts in his movements as his palms brush your hair back slowly and then go down, down until they're reaching the knot that keeps your robe closed.
This time, instead of panic, you feel your stomach flutter. Butterflies all over, there's goosebumps on your skin when he tugs the robe open and feels the satin of your pajamas with his fingers. He makes a noise and, at first, you think it's out of protest because you're not already undressed for him.
But then his knuckles trace the hem of the nightgown and he makes the noise again, tongue flicking against yours harder, getting a moan out of you.
Yunho’s lips find your cheek, your jaw, nipping at the skin of your neck and over your pulse when he gets to it and you close your eyes, head falling against the mirror and head moving to the side so he can kiss every inch of skin if he wants.
“You smell so fucking good.”
That makes you smile, a droopy curve to your lips before you bite a sound back “I showered.”
“You always do,” he whispers into your skin, lips finding your ear. “You always have. Do you know how many times I had to control myself around you?”
“Hm,” you muse, pretending to think about it. “Do you know how many times you had to?”
“Oh, trust me princess, I know.”
He pulls back and you open your eyes. You wonder if yours are carrying the same intensity as his when they go down your body, taking your sleepwear in.
It's a simple blue v-neck slip dress with some floral lace at the trim lines. It splits on the sides and falls mid-thigh. Something very basic in your opinion, but you don't miss the way his eyes are glued to the skin of your thigh. You're not wearing a bra and your nipples are painfully hard.
“I didn't actually expect you to come to me tonight,” you lie a little, lips turning up into a shy smile. “So I didn't—”
“Is this what you wear to sleep?” He interrupts and you watch him gulp.
“Mhm.”
“Every night?”
“Something like this,” you tug at the fabric, softly, “yes.”
“Fuck.”
You giggle in return at how affected he seems, but the amusement dies when his eyes return to yours. Holding your hand, he takes a step back and then another and another until he's falling with a thump on the chair he brought close.
He takes you in one more time before letting go of your hand and manspreading on the chair “Come here, princess.”
The tone of his voice makes your entire being shake and you take in a breath before following his command. Which is crazy because you never, ever would've followed an order from him.
But now you can't help yourself.
Standing in between his legs, you can see when he holds the arms of it after attempting to touch you as soon as you get close enough for him to be able to reach you and, when you're about to straddle his lap, he shakes his head and clicks his tongue in response.
You understand what he wants immediately and you turn around, watching your reflection in the mirror as you sit down on his legs that he managed to close again in the three seconds it took you to do so.
You're breathing hard by the time he accommodates you both on the chair, his very clear erection pressing against your ass and lower back and making you dizzy at what you're looking at.
The image on the mirror is clear, it allows you to see both your reaction and his reaction when you fidget without thinking about it on his lap and the friction it causes brings you a whisper of pleasure.
“You're a dream, Y/N,” he says and you can tell it came out of his mouth without really thinking about it. Finally, he moves his hands and his nails press on the skin of your shoulders, goosebumps evident and tremor barely concealable when he drags them down the length of your arm and over your hands that rest on top of your knees.
He covers them with his and you stop following his movements in the mirror to look at his face “Can I?”
You swallow and then nod and he giggles, this hard facade he has on slipping as he presses a reassuring kiss to your shoulder “Can you say it, my love?”
“Yes,” you say quickly, your voice betraying you “Please.”
He closes his eyes, a curse under his breath. “Don't beg me, princess, I got you.”
You can't help but be curious and, although this is something you can find out as the night goes on, you end up wondering out loud either way: “Why? You don't like it?”
He shakes his head, that hardness in his expression returns when he opens his eyes to look at you and the curious glint of your expression through the mirror.
“Do you enjoy it when I beg you, Yunho?”
And then you slightly move on his lap, trying to pass it like an absentminded movement.
He sees right through it and the realization shows on his face.
“Ah,” he laughs, back falling against the chair and head lolling back, “are you going to be a brat, princess?”
Your mouth quirks at the quick and accurate read he gives your attitude.
“Of course you are.”
Again, the bravery your amusement gives you is short lived. He uses his hands over yours to open your legs and his, fast, earning a surprised squeak out of you. Your first instinct is attempting to close them but he huffs and perches your legs on his. You loop your feet around them to avoid falling forward at the lack of things to hold on to.
This way, your panties are on full display as well. They're simple cotton white panties and there's a wet patch in the middle of them that grows a little at the display, at the image you see in the mirror.
Yunho curses under his breath again.
“You're my dream,” he says, a little bit distracted again and then he remembers himself. “I don't like people begging me, I don't give them the time to.”
Raising your eyebrows, you're about to protest because you don't want to hear about his encounters with anyone else, but he won't let you.
“One time, I almost had a fight with a friend over teasing. You know her, Mingi's girlfriend,” he says and you don't know if he's smiling at the memory or at the way you squirm under his touch when his fingernails start dragging over the skin of your inner thighs slowly. “I told her the truth: I'm too impatient to tease. She said it's necessary, I said I never needed to tease anyone to get with them and it went on for almost an hour.”
He reaches the plush that has formed on your inner thighs and you can physically feel your centre growing wetter.
“I never got it,” he insists and, when he pretends that he's going to touch you where you need it the most only for his touch to go back down the expanse of your thighs, you let out dissatisfied huff. “Now I think I do.”
“Yunho…”
“You wanted to beg?” He asks, mouth against your ear and hot breath on your cheek. “I can make you beg.”
You give in almost immediately.
“Please,” tongue wetting your lips, you attempt to move in order to get some sort of relief but he's quicker than you. Strong hands hold your hips steady and you puff out some air again. “Please touch me.”
It's clear the whine on your voice affects him because he pants against your cheek, nudges your face with his nose and then dives with his lips to kiss your neck again.
“Be still, princess.” He commands and you stop trying to wiggle against him, only to rest your back against his chest when he brings his hands down in a caress and holds you fully open for him again. “I got you, but do as I say.”
He takes your nod as an answer this time and his lips travel down your neck, to the skin of your back and then your shoulder. You watch in the mirror as his teeth catch the strap of your nightgown and, when he speaks again, it's a little muffled because of it.
“Can I take this off you?”
You take a breath before replying “Yes.”
And then he slips the strap off your shoulder with his teeth and you swear you're ruined for everyone else entirely.
There's no way anyone is going to make you tremble like he did just now.
He goes ahead and does the same to the other strap, hand quick in catching the gown from falling completely.
“Should I?”
“Yunho… Stop teasing me.”
He chuckles and takes his time to redo what he just undone: he pulls the strap on your left shoulder up again, switches the hand that's holding your second to last piece of clothing up, and does the same to the other strap.
“But you look so pretty in it.”
Your skin heats up harder than ever before.
“You look so pretty like this, all breathless and ready for me to touch you… Do you know how happy it makes me that I can touch you, princess? That you’re in my lap and not in my head?”
You swallow back a whine “Y-you thought about me like this?”
“I dreamed about you like this,” he kisses the nape of your neck and then focuses his attention on the shoulder he neglected before, “for months.”
You hum in acknowledgement at his words, but your mind is elsewhere because his hands return to their ministrations on your inner thighs and it's hard to concentrate on anything else but the pad of his thumbs ghosting over your panties as they move.
He finally concedes and lets his hands wander upwards until they get ahold of the hem of the nightgown and, in one swift movement, you're left in nothing but your underwear in front of him.
Well, in front of the mirror. He's watching the reflection of your body carefully and you can barely spare a look at it, breath caught in your throat at his reaction.
When he sees your naked torso, he fully lets out a moan.
You feel slick rush out of you at the sound but don't turn to yourself to verify what exactly about you made him react that way, made him get even harder against your ass.
“God, look at you.”
Breathing hard, you turn your head slightly so that your nose touches his and you think he's about to drop it, give in and kiss you when you feel his thumb and index pressing against your cheek, turning your head to the reflection again.
“Is this okay?”
You know he's referring to the hold on your face and you mumble out a yes, still looking at him through the mirror.
“I said, look at yourself.”
You do.
Legs open and still perched on top of his, white panties turning a little see through due to your arousement and nipples pebbled in full display, you allow yourself to enjoy the two seconds of clarity before your body starts to shape shift in your head, before your thoughts turn you undesirable and before you fall into your dysmorphia.
Yunho is right there to catch you, though.
“Do you know how lucky I am that you're even allowing me to see you like this, Y/N?”
The hold on your face relaxes and you follow the movement of his hand, down until it settles on your throat, relaxed, not even putting any pressure.
“Still okay?”
You nod.
He puts in slight pressure now and, when you moan, he chuckles but doesn't say anything to acknowledge what makes him laugh. Instead, his hand keeps descending until his fingers rests in between your breasts and then he softly cups one of them, thumb passing over your nipple and making you jump at the sudden contact before letting go.
“So fucking pretty. You see this?” His fingers take hold of the skin of your tummy that connects with the curve of your waist and he pinches slightly, making you squirm and tickling you a bit. “Everything you are, everything you have makes my heart beat,” he kisses your shoulder again, “and my dick hard,” and again, “and makes me want to prove to you that there's no one in this world that can come close to you, not in my eyes, my love.”
Oh, my God.
He says it in a way that makes you want to believe him. And, deep down, you know you do.
Even though it's complicated, even though it takes effort to make years and years of self-loathing disappear, you know you can try.
Because you desperately yearn to see yourself from Yunho's point of view.
This time, when you turn to kiss him, he doesn't put up any restraint. His dominant mask slips off of him for just a second when you grab his face, pliant mouth moving at the rhythm and pace yours is marking, a whine getting muffled with your tongue.
He gives your legs rest, closing his legs (and, in consequence, yours as well) and, when you tug at his hair so you can mark his neck down at the weird position you're in, he groans and you want to smile but he's searching your lips before you can even leave a bruise on his skin.
“I love you, I love the way you think about me, I love what you make me want to think about me,” you assure him when you pull back to look at him. His cheeks are red and his lips are swollen and you love the way they're parted as he recovers his breath.
“Lesson learned?”
“Mhm,” you kiss his lips again and take the hand resting your waist, bringing it down to your clothed sex so he can feel how wet you are “now please, would you touch me?”
“Fuck, you really do love to beg, hm?” He says and it's breathy, like he can't actually believe, and he doesn't give you time to respond because he's already kissing you again. “Let's go to bed.”
“W-wait.”
“Yeah?”
The way you glance at the mirror is a dead giveaway of what you truly want. It makes him take in a sharp breath and grab your face in between his hands, fascination written all over his expression.
“Do you want to watch when I touch you?”
You breathe out a moan in response.
“You want to watch yourself while I make you come?”
A little shy but with resolve, you nod.
He curses.
Next thing you know, your legs are perched over his again and they’re wide open. Your arms fly back to hold onto him, onto anything that helps you not fall on your face but then his perfect, veiny hand presses on your torso and you fall back comfortably into his embrace again.
He wastes no time, lips marking a path from your shoulder to your neck and fingers ghosting your clit over your panties and you whimper, impatience making you move against his crotch and making him grunt at the friction.
“I k-know you just s-said you just discovered the joy of t-teasing but can you please do somet— Fuck!”
His thumb presses on your bundle of nerves over the cotton and you can’t help but shake.
It has been a while since you’ve even touched yourself truly, with want and need behind. It’s been a while since someone else touched you there, period, so the sensation feels new and you kind of feel like an overly inexperienced woman with the way you can’t help the immediate build up when he starts moving his thumb.
It’s electric and you notice that your eyes closed the second he touched you, so you remember yourself. You remember what you asked for, what you actually want to see.
When you open them again and look at Yunho, you find him already looking at you. His parted lips turn into a proud smile when he catches your eye and he nods, kisses trailing up to your ear, teeth nipping at the skin.
“Good girl.”
Fuck.
He stops his movements to let his index, middle and ring finger cup your sex entirely, press into the fabric and let it soak with your arousal. You see in the mirror and you watch, with fascination, how he manages to twist the cotton to the side and expose your pussy for you both to see with the same hand.
“You’re so wet, princess, I bet you taste so good…”
Your brain short circuits and malfunctions when he finally touches you without anything in between his skin and yours. His index reaches out and collects the evidence of how much
you want him, of how much you want him and you moan when the fabric snaps against your pussy when he lets go of it.
“Do you?”
He toys with the stickiness on with his fingers, rubs it in between them and then brings his hand up so you’re able to see it without the mirror’s help.
“Look at me,” you do, obedient, “and open up.”
You open your mouth and allow his fingers to get in and rest against your tongue. You suck out of instinct, eyes never leaving his, and he gulps as he watches you taste yourself until your arousal transfers from his fingers to your tongue.
“Let me taste it now.”
Licking into his mouth, the fingers that were previously on yours settle on your throat, not allowing you to fully lean in and kiss him like you want but, instead, letting him have control of it.
You swear you see stars when he sucks his tongue into his mouth and he hums, pleased with the taste.
“You taste so fucking good.”
Letting you go, you’re breathing hard when he pushes you a bit to put some distance between the both of you.
“Get up and take these off.” He snaps the elastic of your panties and the sting against your skin makes you whine.
You can’t think, can’t speak, can’t do anything but wait for him to lead your actions and the consensual loss of control feels so freeing that it makes you dizzy. So you oblige, getting off his lap and allowing him to turn you around so that your ass faces the mirror. When you look at him, he’s looking at the reflection and not you, so you decide, with a boost of confidence because of the hunger in his eyes, to give him a little show.
You bend over, forehead almost touching his chest and proceed to take off your underwear that way. You open your legs a little, giving him a clear view of it when the fabric falls from your legs and pools at your ankles and, when you twist your head to the side to look at his reaction, his tongue is out and licking his bottom lip like he’s starving for it.
For the first time ever, you feel both sexy and desired at the same time.
He reaches for your ass in a way you’re not so sure it’s calculated and you fall fully into his chest with a soft moan when he opens you up for him even more.
“So hot,” he says, low, under his breath, like he’s not even thinking before he speaks and he lets his fingernails drag on your skin (something you’re learning he enjoys doing and that you also like, a lot) until his hands fall to his knees again. “Fuck.”
He still hasn’t even touched you properly and you already feel drunk on his touch. You feel that way, at least, when you prop your hands against his chest and push yourself up. He turns you around quickly, sits you on his lap with your legs open again and sighs.
“I’m not going to make you beg for it anymore when all I want to do is watch you come, princess.”
Arm around your middle, he presses you flush against his chest and takes your right hand in his. It allows you to let go of the grasp you have on him a little and, when he guides your own fingers to your pussy, you get why.
“Show me how you like it.”
You feel lewd, exposed and dirty in a way you never thought you would enjoy. But here you are, craving
“Yunho…”
“Show me,” he insists, “so I can learn.”
Isn’t it a little bit funny that he sounds like he’s the one begging you when he speaks?
You show him. Starting with collecting a bit of your slick, you drag a finger upwards from your entrance to your clit and then, only when you can see it fully glistening in the mirror, is when you press down and caress it in circular motions that send electricity through you right away.
As you do with everything, this is something that, although you don’t really have time to even think about doing most of the days, you have perfected. There’s a science to it, a method that you’ve discovered via need and lust and that has never been so thoroughly explored than right now.
It’s like you have kept your needs like a nasty little secret inside of your heart, just like you did with your love for Yunho, and you’re letting it all out.
You pick up the pace, alternating from circles to side to side motions and the pleasure quickly becomes overwhelming. Or have you been touching yourself for him for minutes now? Time disappears in every sound you unconsciously let out, it blends with the glint of passion in Yunho’s eyes and it dissolves in an orgasm that quickly takes over you and shakes you forward.
“That’s it,” he mutters with his lips against your temple and his hands holding you steady. “Now’s my turn.”
He replaces his hands with yours, bats your fingers away when you try to prolong your pleasure and takes over at a relentless pace, overstimulating you.
It goes on like that for a minute or so where you shake and you readjust in his lap and you shake again when he bucks your hips and you feel him firm against your ass. You desperately want to help him feel this way, too, but there’s only so much you can do when he teases your entrance with his index and finds you relaxed enough to put it in slowly.
Slowly until it glides in and out smoothly and you hold onto your forearm, and whimper and his name spilling from your lips in bliss when his ring finger joins. You hope you don’t look too delirious, you wish you’re not making a fool of yourself for feeling the heat pool on your lower belly so quickly again.
“Oh, yes, yes, I’m—”
“Don’t look at me or what I’m doing, look at yourself.”
Huh?
“W-what?”
“Watch yourself come,” he reiterates, breathless and, when you disobey and look at him through the reflection, he’s already focused on your face, mouth hanging open and brows furrowed with determination. “I want you to see how beautiful you look coming all over my fingers, Y/N.”
He curves them upwards and the sensation somehow intensifies “Shit.”
“Come, Y/N.”
You’re not sure if you’re able to prove his words to be true. When you come undone, you’re looking at yourself and in the mirror is someone you don’t exactly recognize. Someone you don’t perceive as yourself because, yes, the person staring back at you is beautiful. And that person looks sexy and sensual and is glowing with pleasure written all over their face but they’re not someone you have categorized in your brain as you.
And then you understand. This raw, pure, unfiltered state of you is something you hadn’t reached before. Naturally, you had never seen yourself come. And you hadn’t been handled with so much care through an orgasm before, so you lived it fully and then, only when you stop shaking and your legs fall from his and your feet are on the floor, holding your weight steady, is when you allow yourself to look away from your reflection and turn to the man responsible for the best orgasm of your life.
His lips are quivering, his eyes are closed and his chest rises and falls against your shoulder as he holds you to him.
“You… Jeong Yunho…”
He smiles, probably at the way your voice trembles and gives away just how fucked out you already are, but he doesn’t open his eyes “Yes?”
“My turn.”
When he opens his eyes, you’re already standing up in front of him, his hands shifting on your body, the fingers that just made you see stars leaving a wet trail on your skin before they settle on your stomach.
And, although he seemed tough and dominant just a minute ago, he puts no resistance when you grab his arm and make him stand up as well. You get on your tippy toes to nuzzle his nose with yours and he holds onto you again as you stumble backwards, towards the bedroom.
“You’re too dressed, Jeong.”
“Don’t act like you didn’t enjoy me in a dress shirt,” he says, a smug smile in his lips when your back hits a wall and he presses his body to yours, “prepping you to take my coc— F-fuck, princess.”
Your hand teasing his erection over the fabric of his expensive pants is enough to shut him up. Good, you already let him have his fun (and yours, by consequence) and, even if you enjoyed the loss of control, there’s something equal parts rewarding and hot about winning it back with the simple press of your thumb where you believe his leaking tip is.
“You’re too overconfident sometimes, Jeong,” you whisper against his lips and it may be your two amazing orgasms or the way you love to have something over him, a little bit of power at least, that make you overly confident right now as well. He puckers out to kiss you but you don’t budge. “Want to see if you prepped me right?”
It’s a question for consent. You have to make sure he wants you this way, too. That this is fun for him, too. And when he pauses your heart feels like it stops for a second, just like time.
But right after there’s this quiet agreement you both come to and his mouth devours yours as you move in tandem, in coordinated effort to undress him: You loosen his belt and work on the button of his pants while he unbuttons his shirt and both your feet move with synchronized steps until he’s falling on the bed and you’re getting on your knees in front of him.
He, however, stops you with a hand caressing your face softly.
“Later,” he mutters with a soft smile that’s laced with something passionate and lewd you feel you’re about to discover. He leans in, teeth catching your bottom lip and pulling until you’re whining and you taste a little blood on your mouth. “I need to fuck you right now.”
He doesn’t need to tell you twice. You do however make sure to peel his underwear off him while you’re on your knees, the size of him making you wet and ready all over again.
When you stand up, he grabs your tired legs to pull you closer. It feels like a pause in the middle of passionate urgency, but when he takes his time to kiss under your belly button and the expanse of your hips, you feel like it only adds fuel to the fire.
The fact that he’s even taking the time to explore you makes you want to combust.
“Oh.” He bites you right over your hip bone and you take his hair into your fingers, pulling him back. “Y-you said you needed to fuck me?”
“I do,” he laughs against your skin and then leans back, taking him with you and you let him, falling on your side before he pushes you against the mattress, body covering yours and palms touching you all over. “I just enjoy taking my time with you.”
“I can see that, Jeong.”
He’s distracted again within the second, looking down your body and taking you in like it’s the first time he’s seeing you even though he had a clear view of you and your pussy in the mirror five minutes ago.
And there’s this urge that takes over you, you can’t even fight the words that come out your mouth next.
“Make love to me.”
He pauses again and then your words register in his brain, you can see the exact moment they hit him and you think you see him tear up a little before he blinks the deep emotion away to focus on the moment. You have to do the same.
“I will. Every day of my life, if you ask me to, if I’m so lucky to.”
The rest of the night, from the moment he says those words, kisses you and moves you so you’re in the middle of the bed, it all passes in slow motion.
And it all passes really fast, too.
Yunho makes love to you. He enters you while looking into your eyes and whispering how much he loves you against your lips and you say it back. He holds your hand as his hips move and his length drags deliciously inside of you. He marks your chest with his lips and your heart with his love and he closes his hands over yours when his pace picks up and he allows to lose himself in the moment too.
You make love to him as you push him onto his back, his pretty face all flushed, the pink coloring his neck and his chest where you hand rest as you ride him and watch his control slip from him, as you memorize his moans and grunts and as your walls squeeze him in before coming again on his cock and it only takes to firm, hard strides for him to spill himself inside of you as well, the prove of your love making spilling out of you a little when he holds you to his chest and he pulls out of you, both of you sated, both of you in love.
It feels like an hour has passed when someone speaks again, the silence in the room comfortable and accompanied by the beats of both your hearts. In reality, it’s only been around ten minutes where you’ve closed your eyes and breathed the remnants of Yunho’s cologne, cheek pressed against his chest and his fingers drawing random figures on your naked back.
You decide to break the silence when you remember something.
“I think they forgot my room service.”
There’s a pause and then Yunho is laughing loudly and it makes you smile. His chest vibrates and you can see, on your peripheral, how he covers his eyes with his forearm.
“I’m being serious, I ordered like three hours ago.”
“Maybe they knocked and we didn’t hear them,” he mumbles tiredly and you finally look up, chin pressed where your cheek was a second ago. “We were pretty… Busy.”
“That’s worse, Jeong!”
“Why?” He asks, genuinely clueless and then it clicks for him. He brings down his arm and opens his eyes wide with shame. “Oh, my God.”
“Mhm.”
“How are you going to look the receptionist in the eye?”
“She knows me, too. She asked me to take a picture with her when I check out.”
Yunho sighs and says nothing. He looks at you, hand on your back moving until it reaches your face and he lets his knuckles trace your nose in a way that makes you scrunch it.
“I forgot you were famous.”
“We both are,” you w-hisper back, lips forming a thin line as you think. “I mean, if someone leaks that we’re both here, it won’t look weird because we’re supposed to be together.”
“Supposed to?” He frowns.
“Well, yes, to the public at least.”
Yunho pouts.
He pouts and your stomach twists and turns with nerves and butterflies. You’re joking, kind of.
“Are you not my girlfriend, Y/N?”
Oh, he’s adorable. It’s so easy to tease him when you’re both not at each other’s throat.
You wonder if you’ll ever have a fight again, your heart weak for him even when you try to keep the joke going.
“I haven’t been asked to be anyone’s girlfriend…”
The deadpan expression that follows your quip breaks your resolve entirely and you laugh, hiding your face on his chest as he mumbles something you don’t catch.
“What?” You look up at him again.
“I said that you’re annoying and that you are my girlfriend.”
“No, I think you said that you love me.”
There’s something so reassuring in the way the annoyance disappears from his expression and it’s replaced by something sweet and he looks like he can barely fight the words back when he replies with: “Yeah, I do.”
You hum, happy with his response “I thought so.”
Pressing your cheek against his skin again, there’s only two seconds of silence before his hand is on your shoulder and shaking your body.
“Say it back, Y/N.”
“So needy,” you tease and he shakes you again, groaning, so you sigh and pull away from his body to sit up a little. “I love you too.”
He leans into your space, a blissful smile curving his lips before he pecks your mouth in a sweet, short kiss “Good,” he whispers, falling against the pillows and dragging your body with his so that you’re resting against the soft material as well. “When did you come back?”
“A week ago.”
“Hm,” his hands return to your body, fingernails dragging softly up and down your arm, “your family doesn’t know.”
At the mention of them, you close your eyes and squeeze, reality washing over you.
“I’m sure my mother does.”
“She doesn’t,” he assures you, “she would’ve mentioned it by now and she only talks about the project you’re going to lead once you’re back.”
You open your eyes “What project?”
“I’m not sure,” he says softly, “I thought you were already leading one?”
“Something like that,” you nod. “I, um… Was networking in a way, gathering new information on new companies to invest in and help their growth. Small business with original concepts that we can boost or help bring to the city and all of that.”
“Did you have fun on the trip?”
“Yeah,” you answer truthfully, “I did. I met a lot of people, I visited places I never even knew existed, I also learned a lot about myself and about what I want… And I got away from Satan for a while.”
He knows you mean your mom, so he snorts out a laugh and shakes his head at the jab.
“I missed you a lot, though.”
His amusement dies slowly but happiness remains on his face. You’re sure yours is a reflection of his, as well.
“I missed you too,” he answers in a murmur and you nuzzle the hand that reaches your cheek before giving it a kiss. “I’m glad you had fun and it sounds like being away helped but… Never do it again.”
“Oh?” You try to tease but he insists.
“Never leave without telling me again, please,” his whisper sounds like a plea and your heart beats louder. “I’ll miss you too much.”
There’s an impulse, a need that soars through your blood. “I’m not sure when I’ll be able to get away again but, when I do, you can go with me.”
“I will,” he answers right away and at the confirmation that you want him there with you, you see the tension slip away from his features, “my bags are already packed and all.”
“I bet they are,” eyes rolling back in annoyance, you press a palm on his chest and push him a little. “Needy.”
“Shut up.”
There’s a lot of things to talk about. A lot of things you want to tell him, to mention, to bring up and discuss with him. Like what happens after you leave this bubble you’re floating in, if you tell your brother and his right away, if he’s going to tell his friends or wait until you’re a little far along in the friendship to do so.
You have to ask him if he wants to tell your parents like… Ever. You’re not so sure you even want to.
But he shuffles and moves until his naked chest is against yours and his hands are around your body, chin resting on the top of your head as he yawns.
There’s this feeling of calmness that washes over you as you consider that, maybe, this can be the way you fall asleep from now on. No sleeping or sleepless nights, just Yunho’s embrace and his steady breathing above you, the beat of his heart, a lullaby that lulls you until your eyes are closing and tiredness takes over your senses.
This time, you dream about a future together and nothing more.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/80933d6cd9561c5df7f8e1d93ad2fead/1776e34dd69da5a4-b0/s540x810/dfdc22a539c9ca2ca4c888173d73f76456e018eb.jpg)
If you read all the way down here: THANK YOU SO MUCH. Any feedback would be greatly appreciated and please remember the next part it's much shorter and would be the end of this mini series!
© jensthwa, 2025.
#jeong yunho#jeong yunho x y/n#jeong yunho smut#jeong yunho x reader#jeong yunho imagines#yunho#yunho x reader#yunho x you#yunho x y/n#yunho smut#yunho fluff#yunho fanfic#ateez x reader#ateez#ateez reactions#ateez yunho#ateez fanfic#ateez imagines#ateez smut#ateez fluff#ateez angst#ateez icons#yunho angst#jeong yunho angst#kpop x reader#kpop fanfic#kpop smut
169 notes
·
View notes
Text
My dearest Yve,
I actually teared up reading this—no joke. The fact that you took the time to write such an in-depth analysis and appreciation for the little details means the world to me. It genuinely overwhelmed me (in the best way possible). So, in return, I’m going to take my time to respond to each and every one of your comments. But first, I owe you an apology for taking so long to reply... ms girl had a little detour to A&E over the weekend LMFAO (I’m fine now!).
You raised such a great point about how loud MC was when she threw the can. I actually debated whether I should keep that in, but ultimately, I left it because I felt it reflected the impulsive nature of humans. At that moment, she was starving and had risked her life to find food only to discover that it was rotten. I wanted to capture that raw frustration. The fact that this was the very first paragraph and you already caught onto such a small detail blows my mind.
YES! In every zombie film or show I’ve seen, the biggest threat is almost never the zombies. And that’s the irony, isn’t it? Because zombies were humans once. It really highlights how, dead or undead, human beings are always the ultimate apex predators.
Thank you for appreciating the comparative parallel in the nightmare line EHEHEHE
When I was planning her character, the only thing I knew for certain was that she needed to be independent. By extension, that meant making her a complete badass who doesn’t rely on others to survive. I think this also stems from her past experiences with survival groups and after being on her own for so long, she’s developed an instinct to act rather than wait for problems to resolve themselves. She’s practical and hardened by her reality, but at the core of it all, she’s still human, with fragile emotions beneath the surface.
OMG, THANK YOU THANK YOU THANK YOU for noticing that none of the boys stepped in to help her! Having them swoop in to save her would have completely undermined her character. She survived almost a year alone in a zombie apocalypse—she’s not about to need a man to rescue her from one zombie. Also, “In your bed” is crazy, by the way!
THANK YOU AGAIN for noticing the fact that both the reader and MC don’t immediately know who’s speaking? That was so difficult to write during the motel sequence, but I’m so glad it paid off. And Ni-ki being that obvious? LMAO.
I still can’t wrap my head around the fact that you actually take notes while reading. You are truly one of a kind, and honestly, every writer deserves a reader like you.
Even though you told me not to answer, I'm going to do it anyway. Yes, you are a freak for enjoying the scenes where she's running for her life. BUT, I am also a freak for writing them. So really, we’re just in this together.
I knew Jay was the perfect fit for the cautious character because, in my mind, he’s someone who is wise and learns from experience. I actually debated between him and Sunghoon for this role but ultimately went with Jay. Also, JAYWON.
You are so valid for saying you would’ve up and left too. Honestly, same. The only reason MC didn’t was because she didn’t want to be like the people from her last group. As pragmatic as she is, she hates being proven wrong.
So, we’re both SE Asian, Libras, AND Jungwon-biased? Shayla, tell me this isn’t fate.
AGREED ABOUT THAT TRAIN TO BUSAN CHARACTER. Had me pulling out my hair watching. The selfish, stubborn characters always survive too long for my liking. And it makes sense because If you put yourself first, you stand a better chance of making it out alive.
To clear up any confusion about how the zombies in this AU function, they rely on whatever senses are still available to them. I assume you were referring to the line “empty eye sockets seem to bore into you.” In that case, the zombie had no eyes and was relying on sound cues. Later on, I used “milky eyes” to describe those that do still have their vision. Basically, they react to whatever they can—sound, the smell of blood, movement—if something grabs their attention, they go for it!
That’s it. That’s the message. I LOVE YOU SO MUCH.
XOXO, Nat <3
SAFE & SOUND — part 1
Navigating one year post-apocalypse, when the dead began to walk and the living proved to be no better, you decide that trust is a luxury you can no longer afford. But after a run-in with a group of seven peculiar survivors, you learn that there are bigger problems than just the undead roaming the streets. You also start to wonder if there’s more to survival than simply staying alive.
word count: 14k
MASTERLIST
Rotten.
The can of tuna you’ve risked your life to retrieve from the mart in the next neighbourhood is rotten. Just like everything else roaming the streets.
The smell hits you first, sharp and metallic, curling through the air like a mocking laugh. It’s only when you peer into the greyish sludge that you know for sure. Gagging, you launch the can across the dimly lit room. The clang as it hits the wall feels louder than it should, echoing against the hollow silence. A greasy smear marks its path before it rolls to a stop.
Your stomach tightens, but not from hunger—not entirely. It’s exhaustion, or frustration, or both, a familiar cocktail of feelings that churns in your gut. You press a hand to your stomach, willing it to stay quiet. The small victories matter now, even if they’re as simple as keeping quiet.
“Figures,” you mutter, wiping your hands on the knees of your tattered jeans. The word feels heavy in the thick silence of the abandoned community building you’ve been calling home—a makeshift fortress that’s only just kept you alive for the past year.
The windows are boarded up with planks you scavenged from nearby wreckage, letting in only the faintest cracks of moonlight, casting fractured shadows on the walls. The small corner where you sleep is enclosed by a barricade of furniture you've managed to tie together with ropes and scraps of cloth you’ve gathered. It’s not perfect, but it’s held so far.
Outside, the telltale groans of the undead float through the night air, mingling with the distant sound of screams and breaking glass. You’ve learned to tune it out, to pretend that the world hasn’t fallen apart.
But every so often, when the noises grow too close or too many, the illusion shatters, leaving behind a pit of fear in your stomach that no amount of fortification can fill.
You lean back, letting your head hit the wall. The cracks in the paint catch against the rough weave of your jacket, the sound gritty and small. Your mind drifts back to that fateful day, the day everything went to shit.
You’d only been living in Seoul for a month, you were barely unpacked, just starting to memorise the labyrinth of subway lines, the shortcuts to your university. University acceptance had felt like the first step towards something bigger, something brighter. You can still see your parents’ faces, lit with pride, when you shared the news. Getting into a university in Seoul—it’s like gaining instant bragging rights for life.
Except now, none of it matters. Those things out there couldn’t care less about your alma mater, whether you’re earning a six-figure salary or pulled from the gutter. To them, you’re just another meal on legs—flesh, blood, and bone all blending into the same, mindless craving.
You’d always thought you’d know what to do in a zombie apocalypse. Every movie and survival guide said the same thing:
Avoid the cities. Get out fast.
So when the news started to break, you didn’t hesitate. You grabbed a bag—essentials only—and set out, determined to make it back to your parents in the province. You didn’t even pause to think about how impossible it might be.
But the city had other plans. You hadn’t even made it ten blocks before the streets were overrun. A tide of chaos, of screams and shoving bodies—alive and not—forced you off course.
The community building was a last-ditch refuge, its doors flung open to anyone desperate enough to run for them. You’d barely made it inside before the barricades went up. It wasn’t the plan, but then again, nothing about survival ever is.
At first, it felt like a haven. There were enough supplies to keep everyone fed—if barely. Dozens of survivors shared the space, most of them too old or too scared to leave. The rations were thin, one meal a day if you were lucky, but it was enough.
You and a handful of the younger survivors took turns venturing out, gathering what you could from nearby shops and houses. It wasn’t much, but it worked.
For a time.
When the convenience store was stripped bare, you moved to the supermarket. When that was picked clean, you ventured further. Each trip took you deeper into danger, the risk growing with every step. Supplies dwindled. The fear grew sharper, harder to ignore.
People started to die—some to the undead, others to hunger, and still others to the kind of cruelty that only surfaces when survival is on the line.
You learned quickly that it wasn’t just the zombies you had to fear. You’ve seen it firsthand: the way desperation changes people.
At first, it was small things—arguments over ration sizes, whispers of distrust. But then the small petty arguments turned into fights, and fights turned into bloodshed.
One by one, people either left to take their chances elsewhere or fell victim to the chaos within. A high school student, he had barely turned eighteen, stabbed a man over a tin of peaches. A woman abandoned her own mother to save herself when the barricade was breached.
Survival strips away more than flesh—it strips away the pretence of civility, leaving only the raw, animalistic instinct to endure at any cost. It’s not just the undead that keep you awake at night—it’s the memory of what people are capable of becoming.
So when the barricade failed during a particularly viscous storm and you’d barely escaped with your life, you dragged what little you could salvage to this corner of the building, patching up the holes as best as possible. Alone, because it was safer that way.
Now, alone in the faint light of your makeshift fortress, the weight of it all presses down on you. The loneliness, the hunger, the constant, gnawing terror—it’s all too much. But you shove it aside, because there’s no room for weakness here.
Weakness gets you killed.
Your stomach growls again, insistent, and you grit your teeth. You’ll have to go out again soon. The thought sends a chill through you, but there’s no other choice. Survival doesn’t wait for fear to subside.
Taking a deep breath, you stand and reach for your weapon—a rusted crowbar that’s seen more use than you’d like to admit. Tomorrow, you’ll go out again, search for food, risk what’s left of your life to keep it from ending.
For now, you sit in the dark and listen. To the groans. To the screams. To the sound of your own ragged breathing. And try not to dream.
A loud thunk from below jolts you awake, not that you were fully unconscious in the first place. Your entire body goes rigid as you strain to listen. Another thunk. Then a scrape, like something heavy being dragged across the ground floor. Your mind races—it could be the wind, or maybe another scavenger. Or it could be them.
Your grip on the crowbar tightens as you slowly push yourself off the floor. You tiptoe toward the staircase leading down to the lobby. The wooden stairs creak under your weight as you inch down them, and you wince at each sound. They might as well be gunshots in the stillness.
Sweat beads on your forehead as you reach the landing and peer into the dark hallway beyond. Shadows shift and flicker in the faint moonlight filtering through cracks in the boarded-up windows.
The dragging sound comes again, closer this time, and your grip tightens until the ridged metal of the crowbar bites into your skin. Then, a growl echoes from the darkness. Low. Guttural. Not human.
You back up instinctively, your heart pounding in your chest like a drum. Your foot catches on a loose piece of debris, and you stumble, barely catching yourself on the railing. The noise you make is small but loud enough to stir the growling into a frenzy. The shuffling grows faster, more erratic.
They’re coming.
“Shit,” you hiss under your breath, scrambling back up the stairs. You’ve rehearsed this scenario a hundred times in your head. Go to the second floor. Block the stairwell. Wait it out. It’s worked before, but something tells you this time is different. There’s too much noise, too many of them. And you’re already running low on supplies.
By the time you reach the top of the stairs, the first figure emerges into the faint light below. Its flesh hangs from its bones in sickly, yellowed strips. Empty eye sockets seem to bore into you as it lets out a chilling moan. Behind it, more shadows lurch into view, a grotesque parade of decay and hunger.
You’re out of time.
Slamming the door to the stairwell shut, you shove a heavy desk against it and wedge the crowbar beneath the handle for good measure. The door shudders almost immediately under the weight of their assault, the moans and growls growing louder with each passing second. You back away, your mind racing for an escape route.
Your eyes dart to the boarded-up windows. It’s a long drop, but there’s a fire escape just a few feet out of reach. If you can break through the boards and make the jump, you might stand a chance. It’s a gamble, but so is staying here
And if you’re being honest, you’d rather plunge to your death than be torn apart limb by limb.
Grabbing a chair, you smash it against the nearest window. The wood splinters and cracks, but it holds firm. Behind you, the door creaks ominously as the barricade begins to give way. Desperation fuels your next swing, and the boards finally snap, leaving a jagged hole just big enough to climb through.
You don’t think—you just act, hauling yourself up and out onto the narrow ledge outside. The cold night air hits your face, a stark contrast to the suffocating atmosphere inside. Below, the fire escape beckons. You take a deep breath, brace yourself, and leap.
For a moment, you’re weightless. Then your hands slam into the metal railing, and you scramble to pull yourself up. Your palms sting, and your muscles scream in protest, but you don’t let go. Not when survival is so close.
Behind you, the door finally gives way. The sound of splintering wood and the enraged cries of the undead spur you into action. You don’t look back as you climb down the fire escape, each step taking you further from the nightmare above, and closer to the nightmare below.
When your feet finally hit the ground, you allow yourself a moment to breathe. But it’s short-lived. The streets are no safer than the building you just escaped. Shadows move in the distance, and the faint echo of shuffling feet reminds you that you’re never truly alone.
With nothing but the clothes on your back, you start to run. You don’t know where you’re going—only that you can’t stop. Your legs burn, your lungs ache, but you keep moving, fuelled by a singular, desperate thought: keep going. Always keep going. Because if you stop, even for a moment, it’ll all be over.
The groans follow you, relentless and hungry. You don’t dare look back. Instead, you focus on the narrow alleyways and shadowed streets ahead, praying you don’t make a wrong turn.
You finally spot a building—an auto store with its doors hanging slightly ajar. Without thinking, you rush inside, slamming the door shut behind you. Your hands fumble for something—anything—to block it, and you grab a rusted toolbox, wedging it against the frame. It feels pathetic, barely a barrier, but you convince yourself it’s better than nothing.
Your breaths come fast and shallow as you scan the room. Rows of dusty shelves cluttered with tools and car parts stretch before you, their contents untouched for what feels like decades. The air is stale and heavy, carrying the faint tang of motor oil. For a fleeting moment, the oppressive noise of the streets is muffled, and you almost feel safe.
But the reprieve is short-lived.
Voices. Human voices. Low, urgent, and drawing closer.
Your stomach twists as panic sets in, sharp and paralysing. You reach for a loose screwdriver on the floor and dart behind a shelf, crouching low. Dust clings to your clothes as you press yourself against the cold metal, willing yourself to disappear.
The door creaks open, and the toolbox scrapes uselessly across the floor. You curse silently under your breath. What a waste of effort.
Boots scuff against the ground as they enter. Voices—male voices—filter through the stale air, rough and laced with tension. “That was close, fuck.” one mutters, his voice shaking. You can hear him catching his breath, the fear in his tone unmistakable.
Looks like you weren’t the only one running from the horde that came out of nowhere.
“What the hell is The Future doing in the city?” another snaps, frustration cutting through the hushed atmosphere.
The Future...?
"They're looking for us, what else?" a third man grunts, his voice deep and gravelly.
"Talk about obsessive,” a fourth says, anger simmering beneath. “We escaped more than six months ago. How are they still trying to track us down?"
“That community… they’re worse than the dead. I’d rather take my chances out here than go back there.” Five.
“You don’t get it. They’ll hunt us down. They always do,” Six.
"I mean… We stole almost six months’ worth of supplies. And a van. I'd hunt us too." This one is a little cheeky. Seven.
"Shut the fuck up,” the gravelly voice growls. “You think this is funny?”
Your mind races. A community hunting them? You’ve heard of survivors forming groups. Hell, you were part of one. But this… this sounds different. Darker.
You press yourself closer to the shelf, your gip on the screwdriver so tight your fingers cramp. Seven men, at least—that’s how many voices you can count. Could you take them? Absolutely not.
For now, the only option is to stay hidden. You force yourself to breathe slowly, silently, and focus on their words, desperate for answers. Whatever these men are running from, you need to know if it’s worse than what’s already out there—or if it’s heading straight for you.
Just then, a faint groan slices through the oppressive silence, this one agonisingly close. Your head snaps around, heart thundering against your ribs like a trapped bird.
Right there, not more than a foot away and obscured beneath a grimy sheet of cardboard, something stirs. The groan rises in pitch, raw and guttural, as the cardboard shifts, revealing a face ravaged by decay. Skin, or what’s left of it, clings to its skull in uneven patches, and its milky, dead eyes lock onto yours with an almost sentient hunger.
You freeze, the breath hitching in your chest as time seems to slow. The stench of rot floods your senses, almost choking you, and a cold sweat slicks your skin.
Before you can react, the creature lurches, its skeletal hand shooting out with horrifying speed. Filthy, jagged nails scrape against your leg, finding purchase in the fabric of your jeans and digging into the flesh beneath.
A piercing shriek tears from your throat—raw, primal, and louder than you intend. The sound ricochets off the walls, each echo feeding the panic clawing at your mind.
Desperation surges like a tidal wave, drowning out coherent thought. You kick wildly, your boot connecting with the thing’s chest, but its grip is unyielding. The screwdriver slips in your sweat-slicked palm as you fumble to raise it, your muscles trembling with adrenaline-fuelled terror. Its grip tightens, nails biting deeper, and for a moment, the sickening thought flashes through your mind: You’re not getting out of this.
But then instinct takes over. With a desperate cry, you swing the screwdriver down, the metal driving into its skull in a sickening crunch. the sound reverberating through the stillness like a death knell.
The zombie spasms, its hand loosening slightly, but not enough.
Your vision narrows, fury and survival instinct blending into a single, overpowering force. You strike again, and again, each impact a visceral symphony of shattering bone and yielding flesh. The stench grows worse, cloying and metallic, as blood splatters your hands and face.
Finally, the creature goes still, collapsing into a lifeless heap at your feet. Your chest heaves as you stagger back, the screwdriver slipping from your trembling fingers to clatter against the floor. The silence that follows is deafening, broken only by the rasp of your own ragged breaths.
"Fuck," you whisper, the word barely audible over the pounding of your heart. Your gaze drifts down to the bloodied mess staining the floor, bile rising in your throat. You swallow hard, forcing it down. There’s no time for weakness—not now, not ever.
When you finally look up, your stomach twists into knots. Seven figures stand over you, their faces obscured by shadow but their postures unmistakably tense.
One of them steps closer, the metallic glint of a pistol catching the dim light. Your breath hitches as the cold barrel presses against your temple, its unforgiving weight a reminder of how precarious your situation has just become.
"Who the hell are you?" One of them growls, his voice low and dangerous. The question hangs in the air, heavy with unspoken threats, as you stare back at him, your mind scrambling for a response that might just keep you alive.
You swallow hard, your mouth dry as sandpaper. “Just… just a survivor,” you stammer, your voice barely a whisper. The cold barrel against your temple makes your skin crawl, but you force yourself to meet his gaze. Your heart pounds so loudly, you’re sure they can all hear it. “I didn’t know you’d be here. I’ll leave. Please.”
"Drop the act," another voice cuts in, this one sharp and impatient. "The speaker steps closer, his silhouette lean and wiry, eyes narrowed. “You think we’re stupid? You’ve been listening in.”
“What should we do with her?” someone else pipes up from the shadows. His tone is casual, but the words make your stomach drop. “She could be one of them.”
“I’m not!” you blurt, your words tumbling out in a rush. “I swear, I don’t even know who you’re talking about! I just ran in here to hide!”
The gunman doesn’t lower his weapon, his piercing gaze locked onto yours. The air is thick, suffocating, as he scans your face, searching for any hint of deceit. The silence stretches unbearably until someone else breaks it.
“There’s seven of us, and she’s a girl.” one points out, this one almost amused. His tone is light, but his eyes glint with curiosity. “Not exactly the kind The Future kept around. Didn’t they kill most of their women? Called them weak or some shit.”
"Doesn’t mean she’s not a threat," the gunman mutters, but the tension in his stance eases slightly. The barrel wavers, though it remains trained on you. "Start talking. What are you doing here?"
You take a shuddering breath, trying to steady your racing thoughts. "I was running from a horde," you say, jerking your head vaguely toward the door. Your voice is steadier now, but your trembling hands betray your fear.
“Where’s the rest of your group?” he asks, his tone laced with suspicion. “How many of you are there?”
“There’s no group,” you reply quickly, shaking your head. “It’s just me. I’ve been on my own for months.”
"On your own?" A man near the back crosses his arms, his posture sceptical. "That’s a load of bullshit. Nobody lasts this long alone." His blonde hair gleams faintly in the dim light, a beacon that would make him laughably easy to track in broad daylight. You wonder how someone so conspicuous has managed to survive this long, especially when they’re clearly being hunted.
"I’m telling the truth," you insist, your voice firm despite the quiver in your hands. “I’ve got nothing to hide. My place got overrun. I just needed somewhere to hide.”
“What place?” the blonde man carefully makes his way in front, crouching slightly, levelling his gaze with yours. The question hangs heavy, and you know your answer could mean the difference between life and death.
“A community building,” you answer, your voice quieter now. “It’s just down the street. I can show you if you don’t believe me.”
“Show us?” Another man scoffs. “You said it was overrun? Why the hell would we follow you to a place that’s crawling with them? Are you stupid?”
You bite back a retort, your frustration simmering beneath the surface. “I’m not lying,” you say, your voice sharper than before. “Look, I didn’t survive this long just to let a bunch of men decide whether to shoot me in my fucking head for being in the wrong place at the wrong bloody time.”
The man with the blonde hair tilts his head, studying you like a puzzle he can’t quite solve. Then he speaks again, his tone quiet but firm. “Can we trust you?”
You don’t answer right away. Instead, you hold his gaze, unflinching, and nod once. Slowly, deliberately. For a moment, no one speaks. You can feel the weight of their stares, assessing, calculating.
Finally, a simple, subtle raise of the blonde’s hand is all it takes for the gunman to lower his pistol. The others, though still wary, seem to follow his lead. Relief washes over you, but you keep your face neutral, refusing to show weakness.
“I hope you know what you’re doing, Jungwon.”
His name is Jungwon. It strikes you as a strangely gentle name—garden—yet nothing about him feels soft.
"If you’re lying," Jungwon warns, his tone like steel, "you won’t get a second chance." It doesn’t take long for you to realise—he’s the leader.
“I understand,” you reply, your throat tight. The words feel hollow, but they’re all you can offer.
"What’s your name?" one of them asks, his voice brighter but no less wary.
"Y/N," you reply. "And you?"
He hesitates before giving you a small, guarded smile. “Sunoo. And don’t get any funny ideas. We’re a small group, but we bite.”
The faint attempt at levity doesn’t go unnoticed, but it does little to ease the knot in your stomach. You nod again, glancing at the others. Their eyes still linger on you, like predators sizing up prey.
“You said there’s a horde,” Jungwon says, cutting through the moment. His tone is all business now. “Where’s it coming from?”
“South,” you say, your voice steady but curious. “Wait, weren’t you lot running from it too?” Your eyebrow arches as you ask, testing the waters.
“Don’t ask too many questions, or I might just kill you,” the same man who held the pistol to your head snaps, his tone as sharp as the glare he fixes on you. Tough one, you think grimly. Definitely not the friendly type.
“How big is it—the horde?” he demands, his words clipped and impatient. His posture is rigid, his eyes narrowing as though he’s daring you to lie.
“Big enough,” you answer grimly, your voice heavy with the weight of what’s chasing you. The memory of the mass of undead flashes in your mind—their grotesque forms, the relentless moans. You push it aside, forcing yourself to focus. “They’re close. If we stay here much longer, they’ll find us.”
Jungwon doesn’t hesitate. “Then we move,” he declares, his voice calm but firm, leaving no room for debate. It’s a tone you’ve heard before in those who’ve seen too much, those who lead because no one else will. “Grab your things. We leave in five.”
You swallow hard, scanning their faces. They’re already moving, collecting bags and makeshift weapons, their movements practised and efficient. You take a breath, forcing your hands to stop shaking.
“There’s a motel north-east from here, just off the horde’s course.” you say, stepping forward slightly, trying to sound confident. “I cleared it out once when I couldn’t get back to the community building. I can take you there, wait for the horde to pass, and then I’ll be on my way.”
The moment the words leave your mouth, you feel the tension in the room shift. The air grows heavier, colder.
Jungwon’s sharp gaze locks onto yours, his expression unreadable, but it’s not him who speaks. The man with the sharp tongue—the one who held a pistol to your head earlier—lets out a humourless laugh. “Who said anything about letting you go?” he says, his voice dripping with malice, as though your suggestion was the most absurd thing he’d ever heard.
The silence that follows his words feels suffocating, heavier than the looming threat of the undead outside. You try to keep your expression neutral, but the knot in your stomach tightens with each passing second. Your eyes flick to Jungwon, hoping for some sort of reprieve, but his face remains impassive, impossible to read.
“I’m not looking for trouble,” you say carefully, your voice steady despite the tremor in your hands. “I’ve survived this long on my own. I don’t need your help, and I don’t want to be in your way.”
The gunman scoffs, the corner of his mouth curling in disdain. “Bold words for someone who had a gun to their head five minutes ago.”
“Enough,” Jungwon cuts in, his voice slicing through the tension like a knife. The others fall silent, though their postures remain taut, their eyes still fixed on you. He steps forward, his movements slow and deliberate, as if gauging your reaction with every step.
“We don’t know you,” he says, his voice measured but carrying an edge of steel. “You could be useful, or you could be a liability. Either way, we’re not taking risks.”
Your throat tightens, but you force yourself to stand your ground. “I’ve already told you—I’m not with anyone. No group, no weapons, no agenda. Just me. If you think I’m lying, you’re wasting your time.”
He watches you for a moment longer, his dark eyes scanning your face for cracks in your resolve. Finally, he speaks. “You’ll come with us,” he says, his tone leaving no room for argument. “We’ll see what you’re worth.”
Your stomach twists, the flicker of hope you’d allowed yourself extinguished in an instant. Your jaw clenches, but you nod. There’s no point in arguing—not when they hold all the cards.
“What if she’s dead weight?” the pistol-wielding man mutters, his arms crossed as he glares at you.
“Then she’ll stay behind,” Jungwon replies coldly, his eyes still locked on yours. The words send a shiver down your spine, but you refuse to flinch.
The group moves quickly, their actions smooth and practised as they gather their supplies. You take a moment to glance at their makeshift arsenal—rusted blades, a machete, a pistol with a half-empty box of ammo. It’s not much, but it’s enough to survive. Barely.
Jungwon’s voice cuts through the room again. “Time’s up. Let’s go.”
The group falls into formation, their movements synchronised, like they’ve done this a hundred times before. You find yourself in the middle, flanked on all sides, nothing to defend yourself with. Even the mere rusty screwdriver taken away from you.
Their message is clear: you’re not one of them. They don’t trust you.
As you step out into the night, the cool air hits your face, a sharp contrast to the oppressive heat of the room. The streets are eerily quiet, the faint groans of the undead carried on the wind. Your heart pounds in your chest as you scan the shadows, every instinct screaming at you to run. But there’s nowhere to go—not empty-handed, and certainly not without them gunning you down before you even make five feet.
Jungwon takes the lead, his blonde hair catching the faint glow of the moon as he moves with purpose. You follow closely, your senses on high alert. Every shuffle of movement, every distant sound sets your nerves on edge.
Sunoo sidles up next to you, his steps light and almost casual, though the wariness in his eyes lingers. “Don’t let Jay get to you,” he says in a low voice, his lips curving into a faint smile. “That grump always tries to come off scarier than he is. He’s actually a bit of a softie.”
Jay. The name sticks in your mind, sharp and blunt at the same time, just like the man it belongs to. You glance over at him—his posture rigid, eyes scanning the shadows like a hawk. There’s nothing soft about him now, not the way he grips the pistol or the sharp edge to his jaw as he walks a few paces ahead.
“A softie?” you murmur back, your voice sceptical. “He doesn’t look the type.”
Sunoo chuckles quietly, his expression lightening. “Oh, he’s a pain in the ass, no doubt about that. But trust me, when it comes down to it, Jay always looks after the group. Even if he’s a bit dramatic about it.”
You don’t know whether to take that as reassurance or a warning.
“Does he look after the strays too?” you ask, your tone laced with cautious humour.
Sunoo raises an eyebrow, his lips quirking into a playful smile. “That depends,” he says, his tone light yet probing. “Are you planning to stay a stray?”
You don’t reply, and the silence stretches just long enough for it to become uncomfortable. Sunoo seems to take the hint, letting the question hang unanswered. His smile fades slightly, but he doesn’t press further.
Instead, he shifts gears, his voice dropping low enough to avoid drawing the attention of the others. “So, this motel of yours,” he begins, tilting his head. “What’s the catch?”
“No catch,” you reply, keeping your voice steady, though the scepticism in his tone pricks at you. “It’s just a place I found. Empty, at least the last time I checked.”
“And if it’s not?” he presses, his brow furrowing as his sharp eyes flick to your face. There’s no malice there, just careful calculation, as if he’s trying to figure out if you’re bluffing.
“Then we’ll deal with it,” you say firmly. “Like I’ve dealt with everything else.”
He studies you for a moment longer before nodding, a small, almost imperceptible smile tugging at his lips. “Fair enough.”
You nod back, though your attention is already shifting, your gaze flicking from Sunoo to Jungwon, before landing on Jay. He hasn’t so much as glanced in your direction since leaving the shop, but you can feel the weight of his presence, like a storm cloud hanging overhead. Softie or not, there’s no denying he’s dangerous.
This whole group is dangerous. Not just in the way they pointed a gun at your head. You’d have done the same if the roles were reversed.
No, it’s something deeper than that. It’s in the way they move together, a silent understanding passing between them. It’s in the way they trust each other without needing to speak. That trust feels foreign to you.
Distrust is second nature now, woven into every fibre of your being. It has kept you alive, but here, it feels like a barrier, separating you from the unspoken bond that holds them together. They don’t trust you, and you can’t blame them. You’re the outsider, the unknown element, and trust is a commodity none of you can afford to give freely—not for you, and certainly not for them.
The group moves swiftly through the shadowed streets, their footsteps light but purposeful. You walk in the middle of their formation, acutely aware of how exposed you all are. Every darkened alley, every overturned car feels like a trap waiting to spring.
Suddenly, Jungwon raises a hand, his entire body going still. The shift is immediate—the group halts in unison, their movements instinctive, like a well-oiled machine. Your breath catches, your heart pounding like a drum as you strain your ears. At first, there’s nothing but the faint rustling of the wind. Then you hear it—shuffling, faint but unmistakable, just ahead.
“Eyes up,” Jay mutters, his voice barely above a whisper as he tightens his grip on the pistol.
The group edges closer to the corner of a crumbling building, each step measured and deliberate. Jungwon moves first, peering around the edge with slow precision. His posture stiffens, and when he pulls back, his expression is grim.
“A group of them, about thirty, maybe more.” You feel a chill run down your spine.
“South?” Jay hisses, his sharp glare cutting through the dim light as he looks over his shoulder at you. “You said they were coming from the south.”
“They are,” you snap back defensively, lowering your voice but unable to hide the edge in your tone. “How was I supposed to know they’re crawling here too?”
Jay lets out a low, humourless laugh, his head shaking lightly. “This is exactly why we didn’t believe you when you said you survived the city all alone.”
Before you can respond, a voice cuts through the rising tension. “Now’s not the time for this,” someone says—the voice calm but clipped, firm enough to settle the brewing argument. You glance towards the speaker, realising you still haven’t put a name to his face. “Why are there so many of them tonight?”
You shake your head, the unease in your chest growing heavier. “Tonight is… different,” you admit, your voice wavering slightly. “There seem to be more of them roaming the streets. It’s like something’s drawn them here.”
“Yeah, like a scream of some sort.” The words hang in the air, heavy with implication. Slowly, one by one, the group turns their heads toward you.
Your stomach drops, and you open your mouth to protest, but the conversation is cut short by a sudden, guttural growl. One of the zombies has noticed you. Its milky, lifeless eyes locking onto the group as it lets out a low, haunting moan.
“Shit,” Jungwon mutters under his breath, his grip tightening on the hilt of his blade.
The moan spreads like a signal, the rest of the horde turning their decayed heads in unison. Their shuffling quickens, their jerky movements laced with unnatural determination.
“Here they come,” Jay snaps, his voice sharp as he raises his pistol.
“Sunghoon, they’re coming from the back too!” Sunoo’s voice rises in alarm, his gaze darting to the rear of the group. You whip your head around, your blood running cold as more figures stumble into view behind you.
“We can’t fight them all,” Sunghoon says, panic bleeding into his usually calm tone.
For a moment, everything feels suspended—the groans of the undead growing louder, the sharp intakes of breath from the group, the suffocating realisation that escape is narrowing with every passing second. Then, with a voice like tempered steel, Jungwon breaks the paralysis.
“Move!” he commands, his voice slicing through the chaos.
The group breaks into a run, weaving through the narrow streets and abandoned cars. The sound of shuffling feet and guttural growls follows close behind, a relentless reminder of what’s chasing you.
Your lungs burn, and your legs ache, but you keep moving, driven by pure adrenaline. As you round a corner, the motel comes into view—a squat, two-storey building with boarded-up windows. Relief surges through you, but it’s fleeting. The dead are still on your heels.
“There!” you shout, pointing toward the motel. “We can barricade ourselves inside!”
Jungwon nods, taking the lead as the group sprints toward the building. Jay fires a few shots over his shoulder, each one finding its mark, but it only slows the horde momentarily.
“Go, go, go!” Sunoo yells, holding the door open as the group piles inside.
The moment you’re inside, you move instinctively, grabbing a nearby desk and shoving it against the door with Sunghoon’s help. The others pile on whatever they can find—chairs, shelves, anything to hold the door shut. The pounding starts almost immediately, a grim reminder of how little time you have.
“We can’t stay here,” says someone whose name you haven’t learned, his voice trembling as he steps back, his wide eyes darting between the barricade and the rest of the group. “They’ll break through eventually.”
Jungwon turns to you, his dark, calculating eyes pinning you in place. “You said you cleared this place before,” he says, his voice steady despite the chaos. “Is there another way out?”
“There’s a back exit,” you say, your chest heaving as you try to catch your breath. “But it’s narrow. If they cut us off—”
“We don’t have a choice,” Jungwon interrupts. “We’ll make it work.”
The pounding intensifies, the barricade creaking under the strain. The group exchanges tense glances, their exhaustion mirrored in each other’s faces. Your palms are slick with sweat as you clench your fists, the urge to act warring with the mounting dread in your gut.
“Let’s go,” Jungwon says sharply, gesturing for the group to fall into formation. He starts toward the back, his movements quick and precise, but you grab the edge of his shirt, stopping him in his tracks.
“Give me a weapon to defend myself with,” you say, your voice low but firm.
“No,” he replies instantly, not even breaking his stride.
Your grip tightens, forcing him to pause. “Jungwon,” you say, your tone urgent but measured, “I can see you care a lot about your group. I also know that when push comes to shove, I won’t be your priority. If you can’t guarantee my safety, then I need something to defend myself with.”
He hesitates, his brow furrowing deeply. The pounding against the barricade grows louder, each crash like a warning bell, and you can feel the impatience bubbling beneath your skin.
“Please,” you press, your voice softening but losing none of its intensity.
For a moment, he stares at you, the tension in his jaw betraying his internal debate. Finally, with a resigned sigh, he reaches into his belt and pulls out a small, serrated knife. “Fine,” he says, his tone clipped, handing it to you. “But you stay close to me. No exceptions.”
Relief floods through you as you take the weapon, the cool metal solid and reassuring in your hand. “Understood,” you say, nodding quickly.
“Move!” Jungwon orders, his voice cutting through the noise. The group springs into action, heading toward the narrow corridor that leads to the back exit. Your heart pounds as you grip the knife tightly, your eyes darting to the barricade one last time.
The group moves quickly, the narrow corridor pressing in on all sides. Every creak of the floorboards beneath your feet feels deafening, every shadow a potential ambush. Jungwon leads the way, his blade gleaming faintly in the dim light as he keeps his focus locked on the path ahead.
“Stay close,” he mutters, glancing back at you for a fraction of a second before returning his attention forward.
The pounding on the barricade grows faint behind you, but a new sound takes its place—the unmistakable shuffle and groans of the undead echoing off the walls. The noise comes from ahead and behind, a cruel symphony that makes your stomach churn.
You’re surrounded.
“Fuck fuck fuck,” you don’t even know who is speaking, all you can tell is—he’s panicking.
The group halts, frozen as the reality of your situation sinks in. Jay takes a sharp breath, glancing over his shoulder. “They’ve cut us off,” he says grimly. “We’re trapped.”
“Keep moving,” Jungwon orders, though his voice is taut with tension. “We fight through. There’s no other choice.”
As if on cue, a wave of zombies emerges from the shadows ahead. Their decayed faces twist into grotesque mockeries of hunger, their milky eyes locking onto the group. The moans grow louder, their jerky movements speeding up as they close the distance.
Raising his pistol, Jay fires a clean shot, dropping the lead zombie, but the rest surge forward undeterred.
You tighten your grip on the knife Jungwon gave you, your palms sweaty. The first zombie lunges, and Jungwon meets it head-on, his blade diving into its skull with practiced precision. Another takes its place immediately, forcing him back.
“Behind you!” you yell, spotting movement in the shadows. A zombie stumbles toward Jungwon, its bony hands reaching for him.
Without thinking, you surge forward, driving your knife into its temple before it can lay a hand on him. The impact sends a jolt through your arm, but the creature collapses instantly, its lifeless body hitting the ground at Jungwon’s feet.
He spins around, his eyes widening for a split second before narrowing in acknowledgment. “Thanks,” he mutters, before plunging his blade into another.
You barely have time to catch your breath before you spot it—a narrow opening in the wall ahead, barely visible in the chaos. It’s just large enough to squeeze through, and beyond it, you can see an open street.
Your heart pounds as the thought crystallises in your mind: freedom. You could run. You could escape. You could leave all of this behind and save yourself.
The idea is tempting. The promise of survival so close you can almost taste it. But as quickly as it takes root, something stronger rises to smother it. Something within you that won’t allow you to abandon them. These people—dangerous and distrustful as they are—are fighting to survive, just like you.
Your gaze flickers back to the group. Jungwon, his blade slicing through the air with deadly precision, glances back to check on Jay before taking on another zombie. Jay’s pistol rings out, his shots deliberate and controlled, his sharp eyes scanning for threats to the others. Sunghoon swings a crowbar with brute force, stepping in to shield Sunoo when he falters.
They’re… looking out for each other…?
You hesitate, the knife in your hand growing heavier with every passing second. It’s not just survival fueling them—it’s something more. Something you haven’t seen in a long time.
After everything—the chaos, the selfishness, the betrayal—you didn’t think there was any humanity left in people. Not after what went down at the community building.
You’ve seen what desperation does to people, how it strips them bare, leaving nothing but fear and greed in its wake. You can still see the faces of the ones who abandoned their own blood. The ones who took more than their share, who fought over scraps while others starved, who left others behind to die just to save themselves.
And yet, here you are, watching this ragtag group fight not just for themselves, but for each other.
There’s something different about the way they move. It’s primal, yes, but not animalistic. They swing their weapons with purpose, shouting warnings to each other, putting themselves in danger to keep one another alive—not because they have to, but because they choose to.
They’re holding on to something—civility, camaraderie, maybe hope. Or maybe it’s the uncanny refusal to let go of what makes them human, even when the world around them is anything but. It makes your chest ache, this flicker of humanity you thought was long dead.
You aren’t sure why—not entirely. Maybe it’s the look of determination on their faces. Maybe it’s that fleeting look of surprise in Jungwon’s eyes when you saved him that stays with you. The unspoken gratitude, the trust he gave you in return. Maybe it’s the fire in your chest that refuses to let you be like the others, the ones who ran when things got hard. To hold on to what little humanity you have left. Or maybe it’s something simpler: you just don’t want to survive alone anymore.
Your gaze shifts back to the horde. More are flooding into the corridor from both sides, their moans growing louder. The group is outnumbered, overwhelmed. If you leave now, they won’t make it.
Your grip on the knife tightens as the choice solidifies in your mind. The opening in the wall calls to you, but you can’t move toward it. Not when they’re still fighting. Not when leaving would mean becoming one of them.
You take a step forward instead, slashing at the nearest zombie before it can reach Jay. The creature collapses, and Jay’s head snaps toward you, confusion flickering across his face. He doesn’t say anything, just nods once, almost imperceptibly, before firing at the next target.
The path forward is a blur of movement and noise. You don’t think, don’t question. You just fight.
“Over there!” you shout, pointing to the opening. “There’s a way out!”
Jungwon’s head snaps up at your words, his dark eyes meeting yours. Something flickers across his face—something unreadable, a mix of surprise and something else you can’t quite place. He nods sharply, his voice steady even as chaos erupts around him. “Stay with me,” he orders. “We’ll make it out together.”
The group presses forward, fighting with renewed determination. You stand your ground, slashing at anything that comes too close, your heart pounding as adrenaline fuels every movement. The horde presses in, relentless, but inch by inch, you force your way toward the opening. For reasons you can’t fully explain, you stay close to them.
Jungwon moves ahead, his blade a blur as he carves through the oncoming zombies. You’re at the rear now, turning back occasionally to strike at anything that gets too close.
A zombie lunges from the side, its grotesque face inches from you before you drive your knife into its eye socket. The creature crumples, but the force of it pulls you off balance, and you stumble, landing hard on one knee.
“Get up!” Jay barks, his voice sharp but charged with urgency. He fires a shot over your shoulder, the bullet whizzing past to take down another zombie that had been closing in on you.
You scramble to your feet, gripping your knife with renewed determination. The narrow opening is only a few feet away now, and the others are already pushing through. Sunoo slips through first, then Sunghoon, the two of them pulling at debris on the other side to clear the way for the rest of you.
“Move, move!” Jungwon shouts, his voice cutting through the cacophony. He’s still holding the line, his blade flashing in the dim light as he keeps the horde at bay.
You shove Jay forward toward the opening, your pulse racing. “Go!”
With a grim nod, Jay ducks through the opening, leaving you and Jungwon alone with the horde. The zombies are almost upon you now, their grotesque moans filling the narrow space. Jungwon glances at you, his face slick with sweat and streaked with blood.
“You first,” he says, his tone brooking no argument.
“Not a chance,” you shoot back, slashing at a zombie that gets too close. The blade slices through its rotted neck, sending its head lolling to the side as its body collapses. “They need you. I’ll be right behind.”
For a moment, he stares at you, something flickering in his dark eyes—frustration, maybe, or something closer to understanding. Then he nods once, a sharp, decisive motion, and the two of you fall into a rhythm. His blade swings high while your knife strikes low, each movement synchronised as if you’ve been fighting together for years.
The opening is right there, but the horde is closing in fast. A zombie lunges at Jungwon from his blind spot, and before you can think, you shove him aside, your knife plunging into the creature’s chest. The impact sends both you and the zombie crashing to the ground, the stench of rot filling your nose as you wrestle against its weight.
“Y/N!” Jungwon’s voice cuts through the haze, sharp and commanding. He pulls the zombie off you in one fluid motion, driving his blade into its skull. “Get up, now!”
He hauls you to your feet, his grip firm but not unkind, and together you bolt for the opening. The others are waiting on the other side, their faces pale and drawn but alive. Sunghoon reaches out, grabbing your arm to pull you through just as the horde slams into the debris you’d hastily piled to block the passage.
The group collapses onto the open street, panting and bloodied but alive. The sound of the horde pounding against the barricade is deafening, but it holds—at least for now.
“Everyone okay?” Jungwon asks, his voice steadier than it has any right to be. His eyes scan the group, lingering on you for a fraction of a second longer than the others.
“Barely,” Sunoo mutters, leaning heavily on Sunghoon. “That was too close.”
Jay stands a few feet away, reloading his pistol with practised efficiency. He glances at you, his expression unreadable. “You could’ve run,” he says flatly, though there’s something in his tone that isn’t quite accusatory.
You meet his gaze, your grip tightening on the bloodied knife in your hand. “So could you.”
Jay snorts, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Fair enough.”
Jungwon steps forward, his blade still clutched tightly in his hand. “We need to keep moving,” he says, his tone brisk but quieter now. “The noise will draw more of them.”
You nod, your heart still racing as you fall into step with the group. The streets ahead stretch out in shadowed uncertainty, but for the first time, you feel a flicker of something you haven’t felt in a long time. In the presence of people—people who aren’t trying to eat or kill you.
When the group reaches the edge of Seoul, where cracked asphalt gives way to gravel and the looming forest stretches into the horizon, everyone stops. The air is thick with tension, the only sounds the distant rustle of leaves and the crunch of boots on dirt. The group exchanges wary glances, but it’s Jay who breaks the silence.
“Surely she’s not coming with us back to camp,” he says bluntly, his voice cutting through the stillness like a knife. His pistol hangs loose in his hand, though his sharp gaze flicks to you with suspicion. Then, he turns to Jungwon. “We still don’t know anything about her.”
“She helped us escape,” one of them counters, his voice steady but calm. He’s tall, with an easy confidence, though his tone carries just enough weight to make Jay glance at him. “That’s got to count for something, doesn’t it?”
Jay doesn’t look convinced. “It doesn’t mean she’s not a liability, Heeseung.” he counters, his voice clipped. “We’ve all seen how that ends.”
“I’m standing right here, you know,” you say, your tone flat but laced with frustration. You’re too tired to hide the edge in your voice. “If I wanted to hurt you, I wouldn’t have stuck around to help.”
“Helping doesn’t mean you’re trustworthy,” Jay shoots back, narrowing his eyes. “Plenty of people are helpful—until they aren’t. Jake, why don’t you remind Jungwon what happened the last time we trusted someone?”
Jake—leaning against a nearby tree with his arms crossed—glances at Jay before speaking. His voice is lighter, more measured, but no less pointed. “She was armed,” he says, nodding toward the knife still clutched in your hand. “If she wanted to hurt us, she’d have done it by now.”
“She practically did,” Jay fires back, his glare intensifying. “With the way she brought that horde down on us.”
You stiffen, your exhaustion bubbling over into anger. “If you think my pathetic little scream brought in a horde that big, then you must be denser than I thought." you bite out, your tone dripping with incredulity,
Jay takes a step closer, his expression darkening. “Then why don’t you care to explain why there were so many of them tonight? You said so yourself—it’s different. Something’s drawn them here.”
The accusation hangs heavy in the air, each word sharp and biting. Your chest tightens, frustration mingling with the lingering fear from earlier. “How the hell would I know?” you snap, your voice rising slightly before you force it down. “You think I have all the answers? I’ve been on my own for months. I don’t know what’s out there any more than you do.”
“Exactly,” Jay counters, his voice cold. “You’ve been on your own. No one to vouch for you. No one to trust you. Why should we be the ones to take that risk?”
You open your mouth to argue, but Jungwon raises a hand, silencing the brewing argument. “Enough,” he says, his voice calm but commanding.
“You said you’ve been on your own." Jungwon turns to you, his dark eyes meeting yours, unblinking.
You nod slowly, meeting his gaze with as much calm as you can muster. “That’s right.”
“Then why didn’t you run?” Jungwon asks, his voice softer now, though no less searching. “You could’ve left when you saw that opening.”
The question hangs in the air, heavy and weighted with meaning. For a moment, you hesitate, your chest tightening. The truth feels raw, vulnerable, but you know it’s the only chance you have. “Because I’ve seen what happens when people leave others behind,” you say quietly, your voice steady but laced with emotion. “I… was left behind. It’s not who I want to be.”
The group falls into an uneasy silence. Even Jay says nothing, though his expression remains guarded. Sunoo glances between you and Jungwon, his face unreadable. Heeseung exhales slowly, lowering his machete just slightly, his knuckles no longer white from gripping the handle.
“She doesn’t seem like a threat to me,” Sunoo finally says, his tone softer now. “Besides, what’s one more person? It’s not like we’re overflowing with allies.”
“She could slow us down,” Jay argues, though his earlier venom seems to have dulled. “What if she can’t keep up?”
“I kept up with you just fine back there,” you snap, the words spilling out before you can stop.
“And she saved Jungwon. Knife to the skull. Pretty impressive, actually.” says the cheeky one you remember from the auto shop. His tone is casual, but it carries just enough humour to make Jungwon roll his eyes.
“Very funny, Ni-ki,” Jungwon says, exhaling through his nose. His expression remains unreadable as his gaze sweeps over the group.
He’s quiet for a moment, clearly weighing the risks, before finally speaking. “She comes with us, we'll figure the rest out at camp." he states firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument.
Jay mutters something under his breath, but he doesn’t protest further. Sunoo gives you a quick smile, while Heeseung offers a small nod. Ni-ki shrugs, already turning back toward the forest path.
The journey to the camp is long and fraught with silence. The group moves with practised precision, their formation tight as they navigate the dark, twisting paths that grow denser with every step. You trail close behind, clutching your knife tightly. The blood and sweat drying on your skin makes you feel grimy, but the real discomfort comes from the sharp looks Jay still throws your way whenever he glances back.
Eventually, the dense trees give way to a clearing, revealing the camp nestled among towering pines. A cluster of tents, a single battered van, and a manmade lean-to are scattered around the space, surrounded by a crude barricade of fallen logs and scavenged metal.
“Home sweet home,” Sunoo mutters, his voice tinged with fatigue as he pulls the barricade open just wide enough for the group to slip through. The camp is eerily quiet, save for the distant rustling of the forest.
You glance around, scanning the area for signs of other people, but it becomes clear that the group before you is all there is.
Weird. They don’t have much, but leaving an entire camp unattended like that is reckless, bordering on suicidal. It’s the kind of decision that makes you question their judgment.
Now you’re even more confused about your perception of these people. Are they confident? Brave? Or are they simply stupid?
It’s hard to tell.
But whatever the reason, it leaves you uneasy. Because in a world like this, confidence and bravery can look an awful lot like arrogance—and arrogance gets people killed.
“Who’s on first watch tonight?” Jungwon asks, his tone brisk and businesslike as his eyes sweep the camp.
“Jake and Ni-ki,” Heeseung replies, dropping his machete with a heavy sigh.
“Erm... both of them are already passed out over there.” Sunghoon’s voice is dry, almost amused, as he points toward the lean-to.
Your gaze follows his finger, and sure enough, you spot two figures sprawled out on the uneven ground, tangled in what looks like a half-hearted attempt at bedding. One of them is snoring softly, an arm flung carelessly over his face, while the other lies curled into himself, his back rising and falling with slow, steady breaths. They’ve managed to find the least uncomfortable positions possible in a place like this, but it’s clear they’re out cold.
Jungwon pinches the bridge of his nose, a gesture that speaks to his weariness more than any words could. “Brilliant,” he mutters under his breath, the exasperation in his tone cutting through the quiet. He looks like a man who carries the weight of everyone around him, even when he doesn’t want to.
The group shifts awkwardly, the tension thick enough to press against your chest. Your fingers twitch around the handle of your knife, an unconscious reflex as you weigh your options. You don’t owe these people anything. And yet, when the words leave your mouth, they surprise even you.
“I can take first watch, and one of you can cover me after.” Your voice is steady, but the exhaustion leaks through at the edges. You don’t offer because you feel like you owe them. No, the truth is simpler: you know you won’t sleep. Even with your body screaming for rest, every muscle and bone aching from the day’s events, your mind is wide awake. Very, very awake.
Jay scoffs immediately, the sound sharp and derisive. “Like hell we would leave you on watch alone, what if you run?”
The comment makes your blood simmer, but you clamp down on the flare of frustration. Instead, you meet his glare with a level stare. “Jay, I’m really not in the mood to argue with you,” you say, your tone firm but not aggressive. “If you don’t trust me, then you can take first watch with me.”
The challenge in your voice is unmistakable, and it hangs in the air between you like a taut string. Jay’s lips press into a thin line, his gaze hardening as though he’s deciding whether to call your bluff. You hold his stare, refusing to back down, even as the silence stretches.
Your heartbeat drums in your ears, but you keep your expression steady, determined not to show weakness. You don’t know if they’ll ever trust you, but you’ve survived too long to let someone like Jay intimidate you now.
Jungwon sighs, pinching the bridge of his nose again, as though trying to contain the growing tension in the camp. Finally, he lowers his hand and looks at Jay, his expression firm but calm. “I’ll take the first watch with her,” he says, his tone leaving no room for debate.
Jay’s mouth opens, likely to argue, but Jungwon cuts him off with a sharp look. “Get some rest. We’ll need everyone at least awake tomorrow.”
Jay clicks his tongue but doesn’t push further. Instead, he mutters something under his breath and stalks off toward the fire, dropping onto a log with a pointed lack of grace. The others disperse as well, settling into their makeshift bedding or sitting quietly by the fire. Jungwon turns to you.
“Come on,” he says, motioning toward a ladder tied to the side of what looks like a precariously constructed watchtower. “The view’s better up there.”
You follow him, gripping the ladder tightly as you climb. The watchtower, built from scavenged wood and tied together with ropes and wire, creaks slightly under your combined weight but holds firm. When you reach the top, you find a narrow platform with a rough wooden railing. From this vantage point, the camp feels small, a fragile sanctuary surrounded by endless darkness.
Jungwon settles near the edge, resting his blade across his lap as he scans the treeline. His posture is relaxed, but his eyes are sharp, constantly moving as though anticipating the worst.
You sit a few feet away, your knife still in hand, though you’re not entirely sure what good it will do against the night. For a while, neither of you speaks, the silence broken only by the distant rustling of leaves and the faint crackle of the fire below.
“Do you always volunteer for shit the rest doesn’t want to do?” you ask, breaking the quiet.
Jungwon glances at you, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Not always. But someone has to do it. Might as well be me.”
You nod, your gaze drifting to the dark forest beyond the barricade. “You don’t trust me either,” you say, your voice quiet but not accusatory. It’s a statement, not a question.
He doesn’t answer right away, his eyes fixed on the horizon. When he does speak, his tone is measured. “It’s not about trust. Not entirely. It’s about knowing what people are capable of when things go bad.”
A bitter laugh escapes your lips. “Yeah. I’ve seen what people are capable of.”
Jungwon glances at you again, his expression softening just slightly. “What… happened?” he asks, his voice low, as though he knows it’s a loaded question but is willing to bear the weight of it.
You hesitate, the memories clawing at the edges of your mind, threatening to drag you back into a place you’d give anything to forget. Frankly, you don’t want to answer. You don’t even want to think about it. But the past has a cruel way of lingering, forcing you to confront it over and over again, like an open wound that refuses to heal.
“The community building,” you begin slowly, the words bitter on your tongue. “It was supposed to be safe. A place where people worked together. Where we helped each other survive.”
“At least, that’s what we told ourselves. But things changed when the supplies started running low. Suddenly, it wasn’t about helping each other anymore. It was about who could take the most, who could get out alive.” You pause, your fingers tightening around the knife in your hand as the images flood your mind. The arguments over food, the mistrust that spread like rot, the way desperation revealed the ugliest parts of human nature.
You take a deep breath, trying to steady yourself, but the words spill out, raw and jagged. “I watched people turn on each other. Families. Friends. People who’d shared meals, shared stories, who’d promised to have each other’s backs. They fought over scraps. They left others behind without a second thought. And when the barricade fell… when the dead came through…” Your voice wavers, and you clench your jaw to steady it. “They didn’t just leave the weak behind. They trampled them. Used them as bait. Anything to save themselves.”
Jungwon doesn’t say anything, but his gaze remains fixed on you, his expression unreadable. You can’t tell if he’s judging you, pitying you, or just listening. Maybe it’s all three.
“I’d like to think the ones who made it out remember that place the way I do,” you say finally, your voice quieter now. “But I don’t think they do. I think they tell themselves it wasn’t their fault. That they had no choice. Maybe they’re right. But I had to see it, and I have to live with it.”
Jungwon watches you carefully, his expression unreadable but not unkind. After a moment, he asks, his voice low and steady, “Is that why you choose to survive alone?”
The question cuts through the quiet night, striking a nerve you hadn’t realised was exposed. You hesitate, your gaze falling to the dark ground below. “Maybe,” you admit softly. “It’s easier, I guess. No one to rely on. No one to disappoint you. No one to leave you behind.”
Jungwon doesn’t say anything immediately, but his silence feels deliberate, as though he’s giving you space to continue. You exhale slowly, the memories pressing against your chest like a weight you can’t shrug off.
“When you’re on your own, the only person you have to worry about is yourself,” you say, your voice hardening slightly. “If you make a mistake, you pay for it. If you survive, it’s because you earned it. There’s no one else to blame, and no one else to lose.”
Jungwon’s gaze doesn’t waver, and there’s a gravity in his eyes that makes you feel exposed. “But it’s also lonely,” he says quietly, as though he’s not asking but stating a fact.
You swallow hard, the truth of his words settling uncomfortably in your chest. You don’t answer, but the silence between you speaks volumes. Jungwon shifts slightly, resting his forearms on his knees as he speaks. “Not everyone would’ve made it out of that and kept going,” he says quietly. “Most people would’ve given up. You didn’t.”
You blink, his words catching you off guard. They’re not exactly comforting, but there’s a sincerity in them that makes your chest tighten, like a wound you’d forgotten you were nursing.
“I don’t know if that’s something to be proud of,” you admit, your gaze fixed on the dark forest beyond the camp.
“It is,” Jungwon says firmly, and there’s an edge of conviction in his tone that makes you glance at him. “It means you didn’t let it break you. And that’s harder than most people realise—keeping yourself from going insane. Stopping yourself from letting this fucked-up excuse of a world swallow you whole. You didn’t give in, and that counts for something.”
You study him for a moment, his face lit faintly by the moonlight, his blonde hair swaying lightly in the night breeze. His expression is calm but resolute, as though he’s been through his own version of hell and come out with his soul intact.
You’re not sure how to respond, so you don’t. Instead, you let his words sit with you, their weight lighter than the memories they’ve momentarily displaced.
“You’re not as rough around the edges as Jay seems to think,” he says after a while, his tone lighter now. “But you’re not like the others either. You’ve got... fight in you.”
You glance at him, arching an eyebrow. “Is that supposed to be a compliment?”
He smirks. “Take it however you want.”
“But that’s not what we do here,” he continues. “If someone falls behind, we don’t leave them.”
You turn to him, searching his face for any hint of deception, any sign that this is just a comforting lie. But his expression is earnest, his eyes unwavering.
You’ve been on your own for almost six months. You don’t even remember the last time you had a conversation this long with anyone. Words, when they did come, were usually short, functional—commands barked at yourself to keep moving, or fleeting exchanges shouted during desperate encounters.
This, sitting and talking, feels foreign. Unnatural.
It’s not that you haven’t come across other survivors. You’ve met people. Survivors who had extended a hand, offered you a place in their groups. Some seemed kind, others desperate. But you rejected them all. Trust is a luxury you can’t afford, and joining a group means opening yourself to betrayal, to risk. You’ve seen what people are capable of when the stakes are life and death. Better to keep moving on your own than rely on someone who could turn on you at any moment.
Still, sitting here with Jungwon, his calm voice cutting through the quiet night, you find yourself oddly enjoying it.
“Must be exhausting, caring about people.” you say, a faint, almost reluctant smile tugging at your lips.
Jungwon chuckles softly, the sound low and almost foreign in the stillness of the night. “It is,” he admits, his gaze flicking briefly to the camp below. The firelight dances across the faces of the others, who are finally beginning to settle down for the night. “But it’s worth it. At least, I like to think it is.”
You watch him for a moment, the corners of your mouth quirking slightly upward. “Did you know each other? Before?”
“Yup,” he says, leaning back against the rough railing of the makeshift watchtower. The faint moonlight softens the hard edges of his face as he speaks, his tone lighter now, touched with nostalgia. “Childhood friends. I’d just started university, and they wanted to come check out the campus. It was supposed to be a quick visit.”
He pauses, his gaze drifting toward the dark expanse of trees surrounding the camp. “We just so happened to be together when everything went to shit.”
The simplicity of his words doesn’t mask the weight they carry. You imagine the scene—an ordinary day, plans for the future barely set in motion, torn apart by chaos. You wonder if he thinks about how different things might’ve been if the timing had been just slightly off. If he’d been alone, or if they hadn’t been there together.
“Lucky, I guess,” you say quietly, though the word feels wrong in your mouth. Luck doesn’t feel like it belongs in this world anymore, not when it comes with such brutal cost.
“Yeah,” Jungwon replies, his voice softer now, almost like he’s agreeing and disagreeing at the same time. “Lucky.”
“What happened?” you ask cautiously, sensing the weight of his memories but curious nonetheless.
He exhales slowly, the breath heavy with remembrance. “We started out as a big group—most of the faculty ended up holed up in the auditorium. We thought we’d escape the initial chaos for the time. But someone got bit early on and hid it from the rest of us. They turned in the middle of the night. It took out half of us before we even knew what was happening.”
You swallow hard, the familiar pang of loss and horror creeping into your chest. “And the rest of you?”
“The seven of us, plus a few others, managed to get out alive,” he says, his voice tinged with a faint bitterness. “We thought our luck had turned when we ran into a group of people in military uniforms. They had tanks, rifles, the works. We thought we were safe.”
“That was The Future, wasn’t it?” you ask, recalling the name you’d overheard the others mention earlier.
Jungwon’s gaze sharpens, his expression darkening. “Do you really not know anything about The Future?”
You shake your head slowly, a knot of unease forming in your stomach. “No. I’ve been on my own for months. I’ve seen groups, but nothing that sounds like what you’re describing.”
Jungwon leans forward, resting his elbows on his knees. His voice lowers, taking on a colder edge. “They’re not a group. They’re an organisation. Big. Made up of military personnels who went rogue when they realised the government couldn’t control the outbreak, and high profile politicians started to abandon the people to save themselves.”
Your stomach twists uncomfortably, the weight of his words sinking in. The idea of a well-organised, militarised group with no one to answer to makes your skin crawl. “And you escaped from them?” you ask, your voice quieter now.
He nods, his jaw tightening. “Barely.”
“If they’re so strong,” you press cautiously, “why did you leave?”
Jungwon’s lips press into a thin line, his gaze dropping briefly to the dark ground below before lifting to meet yours again. “Their way of surviving… it’s messed up,” he says, his tone grim. “It isn’t about helping anyone—it’s about control. They take what they want. Supplies, people, anything they think they can use. If they decide you’re deadweight, just another mouth to feed, they won’t hesitate to…” He trails off, the unspoken words hanging heavy between you.
Your throat feels tight. “Is that why Jake said they’d gotten rid off all their women?” you ask tentatively, the memory of Jake’s earlier comment sharp in your mind.
Jungwon’s expression darkens further. “Not all,” he corrects, though the words do little to ease the growing unease in your chest. “Just those who, to them, served no purpose. And not just women. Children. The elderly. Anyone with a disability, or even someone who was sick—whether it was visible or not. If you couldn’t pull your weight or be useful to their ‘mission,’ you were as good as dead.”
Your stomach churns, bile rising in your throat. “That’s not survival,” you say quietly, your voice shaking slightly. “That’s—”
“Evil?” Jungwon finishes for you, his tone bitter. “Yeah. It is. They hide it under words like ‘efficiency’ and ‘necessity,’ but it’s just cruelty. That’s why we left.”
You can see the weight of the memories in his eyes, the lingering shadows of everything he’s seen and done to survive. For a moment, the silence between you feels suffocating, the distant rustle of the forest doing little to break the tension.
“How many of you escaped?” you ask, though you’re not sure you want to know the answer.
“Doesn’t matter, we’re all that’s left.” he says simply, his voice carrying the weight of names and faces you’ll likely never know.
He leans back against the watchtower railing, his shoulders sagging slightly as if the weight of the past has settled there. “We’ve been running ever since. Trying to stay ahead of them. Trying to survive without becoming like them.”
The knot in your stomach tightens further. The apocalypse had already stripped the world of so much—life, hope, humanity—and now it seemed to have given rise to something even worse.
You glance down at the camp below, at the group who had been wary of you, who still didn’t fully trust you. Yet despite everything, they’d chosen to leave a place like that behind, to hold onto something resembling morality.
“Must’ve taken a lot,” you say quietly. “To leave. To fight back.”
“It did,” Jungwon replies, his voice steady but tired. “But if surviving means losing everything that makes us human, then what’s the point?”
His words linger in the cool night air, settling deep into your bones. For the first time, you realise that you and the group aren’t so different after all. Just ordinary people, barely on the cusp of adulthood, thrust into a world that demands you play the role of protectors. Not because you’re ready, but because the ones who should have been there to protect you failed. Now, all you have is each other, forced to fill the gaps left behind by the people who should have kept you safe.
"But why are they still trying to hunt you down?" you ask, the question slipping out before you can think twice. It lingers in the air between you, heavy with curiosity and unease.
Jungwon’s jaw tightens, his gaze shifting to the dark treeline beyond the camp. For a moment, it seems like he might not answer. Then, with a quiet sigh, he leans forward again, his elbows resting on his knees.
“Because we didn’t just leave,” he says, his voice low and edged with something darker—regret, perhaps, or anger. “We took supplies. Food, medicine, weapons. Enough to give us a fighting chance out here. To them, that’s unforgivable. They don’t see people. They see assets. Resources they think they own.”
You feel a chill crawl down your spine as you process his words. “You think they’re after the supplies you took?”
“It’s not just about the supplies,” Jungwon replies, his tone grim. “It’s about control. We embarrassed them. Made them look weak. To The Future, that’s worse than losing anything physical. If they let us go, it sets a precedent. It shows people that they’re not invincible, and then what is to stop others from doing the same?”
Your stomach churns. “So they’re chasing you to make an example of you.”
“Exactly,” he says, his voice colder now. “They want everyone to know what happens when you cross them. And they won’t stop until they get what they want.”
The weight of his words settles heavily in your chest, the reality of their situation sinking in. It’s not just survival they’re fighting for—it’s freedom from a force that refuses to let them go. You glance back at Jungwon, his expression calm but laced with something harder, something forged by experience.
“How long have you been running?” you ask softly.
Jungwon exhales, the sound low and tired. “Almost six months,” he admits, his gaze fixed on the treeline.
There’s a pause before he continues, quieter this time, as though saying it aloud makes it more real. “Although… we think we might have lost them. For now. But we’re always ready to keep moving. Always looking over our shoulders.”
“Every time we think we’re safe enough to settle down, they find us,” he murmurs. “Like an obsessive ex-girlfriend, you know?”
The analogy catches you off guard, and you chuckle despite the seriousness of the conversation. It’s a strained laugh, but genuine—a brief flicker of something human in the midst of everything bleak. “The kind that won’t take a hint?”
Jungwon huffs a small laugh of his own, though there’s no real humour behind it. “Exactly.” He glances at you, a shadow of a smirk pulling at the corner of his mouth. “Except this one’s got a lot more firepower.”
That explains it. Why they were so willing to leave the camp unattended, why they carried more supplies on their backs than they could possibly need. It wasn’t out of carelessness or greed—it was strategy. They packed light enough to keep moving, but just heavy enough to make sure they wouldn’t have to stop.
Everything they did was calculated, preparing for the worst. Ready to run at a moment’s notice if the situation demanded it.
Ready to disappear without a trace.
The fire below flickers, its faint glow casting long shadows across his face. For a moment, you see the weariness behind his sharp exterior, the cracks in the armour he’s built to protect himself and the people he cares about.
“You said tonight was different—you said there were a lot more of them than usual. Why did you think that way?” Jungwon asks, his tone low and measured, though his eyes flicker with unease.
You hesitate, chewing on your thoughts. The question pulls at loose threads in your mind, unravelling memories of the streets you’ve come to know too well. Images flash behind your eyes—the empty alleys, the shifting shadows, the silence that stretches too long before it breaks. You’ve always trusted your gut, and tonight, it screamed louder than ever.
Something is wrong.
“The city is… unpredictable,” you reply carefully, the words slow as you try to make sense of the thoughts swirling in your head. “Some days, the streets are empty. You might see the occasional horde passing through. They linger for a bit before something else catches their attention—a noise, a movement, anything that draws them away.”
“But hordes… they’re creatures of habit,” Jungwon listens intently as you continue, his brow furrowed, tension tightening his posture. “The noise they make keeps them together, pulling in the surrounding stragglers to join their little marching band. It’s a cycle. And that’s what makes them manageable. You can figure out their patterns, track the way they move, and avoid them if you’re careful.”
“But tonight, though…” You pause, the words lingering on your tongue like a bad taste you can’t quite spit out. “It wasn’t just one or two. It felt like they were coming from everywhere. Every direction.”
Jungwon’s gaze flickers to meet yours, and for a moment, neither of you says anything. His expression hardens, the flicker of dread in his eyes matching your own.
“Like someone put them there.”
The words hang in the air, thick and heavy. As soon as you finish, the thought sends a chill down your spine, settling deep in your chest. The silence stretches between you both, tense and oppressive, as the weight of the implication sinks in.
The idea that someone—anyone—might be capable of coordinating something so horrifying is almost impossible to comprehend. Almost.
“Do you think it was deliberate?” you ask, your voice quieter now, as if afraid to hear the answer.
Jungwon exhales slowly, his expression hardening. “Truth is, we don’t know for sure. We were in the city earlier, scouting for car parts to fix up the van. That’s when we thought we ran into members of The Future. But one thing about them—they don’t fuck with the cities. They stick to the communities near their base, taking whatever they need—supplies, weapons, fuel. They think the cities are too dangerous, too unpredictable.” His words hang in the air for a moment before he continues, his voice darker now. “But the way the hordes moved tonight... it felt like someone wanted them to sweep the area.”
The thought settles over you like a heavy fog. “But you don’t think it’s them? The Future?”
Jungwon shakes his head, though the hesitation in his expression is hard to miss. “It’s not their style. They don’t deal in chaos—they deal in control. And releasing hordes into the city? That’s reckless. Dangerous, even for them.”
“If it wasn’t them...” you start, but your voice falters.
Jungwon’s gaze sharpens as it meets yours, steady but grim.
“Then it’s someone else."
You sense that the weight of the conversation is more than you can handle for the rest of the night, and you know Jungwon senses it too. The quiet lingers between you, heavy but not unpleasant, the kind that almost invites you to leave the darkness of your thoughts behind.
“Should I go wake Jake and Ni-ki up for their shift?” you suggest, breaking the silence. You’re not sure whether the talk with Jungwon has helped ease some of your inner turmoil or if the sheer exhaustion from the day’s events is finally catching up to you, but your eyelids are growing heavier with every passing second.
Jungwon shakes his head slightly, his voice calm and even. “I’m actually just going to keep watch for the night. You can turn in if you’re tired.”
You blink at him, his words jolting you back to focus. “What?” you ask, disbelief lacing your tone. “In that case, we’ll take turns. There’s no way I’m leaving you up here alone the entire night. I can only imagine what Jay’s got to say when he wakes up tomorrow and finds out.”
Jungwon’s lips twitch, and then, to your surprise, he laughs—a genuine, unguarded laugh. The sound is startlingly warm, almost foreign in the bleakness of the night. For a moment, it feels like the world around you isn’t as broken as it really is.
“Fine,” he says, shaking his head in mild amusement. “You can rest first. I’ll wake you in an hour.”
His words carry a gentleness you hadn’t expected, and it throws you off balance more than you’d like to admit. You study his face—the slight crinkle at the corner of his eyes, the faint trace of a smile still lingering.
You hesitate, your exhaustion pulling at you, but the lingering sense of distrust—of everything, not just him—roots you in place. “You sure?” you mumble, your voice heavy with fatigue.
“Yeah,” he says with a faint nod, his eyes scanning the dark forest beyond the camp. “I’ve got it.”
“Alright,” you finally agree, leaning back against the railing and letting yourself relax just a fraction. “But don’t forget to wake me.”
“I won’t,” he says, his voice quieter now, almost reassuring.
The weight of the day presses down on you like a blanket, and despite your reluctance, you feel your body begin to give in.
Leaning back against the rough planks of the watchtower, you close your eyes, telling yourself you’re just resting them for a moment. But the distant rustling of the trees, the faint crackle of the campfire below, and the steady presence of Jungwon beside you lull you into a state of half-awareness.
At some point, you shift unconsciously, your head tilting until it finds something solid—warm. You’re too far gone to realise what’s happened, the exhaustion dragging you under.
masterlist | part 2 - warmth
♡。·˚˚· ·˚˚·。♡
notes from nat: i'm adapting a new form of writing specifically for this setting. i think i mentioned before how i struggle describing present moments over writing thoughts and monologues. lo and behold, turns out an apocalypse au is all about the present moment... i'm taking this as a challenge and honestly don't have high hopes. but i sincerely appreciate the read from all of you! things will start picking up in the next part~
perm taglist. @hajimelvr @s00buwu @urmomssneakylink @grayscorner @catlicense @bubblytaetae @mrchweeee @artstaeh @sleeping-demons @yuviqik @junsflow @blurryriki @bobabunhee @hueningcry @fakeuwus @enhaslxt @neocockthotology @Starryhani @aishisgrey @katarinamae @mitmit01 @youcancometome @cupiddolle @classicroyalty @dearsjaeyun @ikeucakeu @sammie217 @tinycatharsis @M1kkso
taglist open. @sungbyhoon @theothernads @kyshhhhhh @jiryunn @strxwbloody @jaklvbub @rikikiynikilcykiki @jakesimfromstatefarm @rikiiisoob @doublebunv @thinkinboutbin @eunandonly @wilonevys @sugarikiz @jellymiki @adoredbyjay @rebeccaaaaaaaa @baedreamverse @bamguetismee @flwwon @l1s0ro @st4rgirl1235
435 notes
·
View notes
Text
FOR THE BEST MOM
Lewis Hamilton X Wife!fem!reader
Summary: When Lewis and Y/n have already lost two babies during pregnancy, but he never fails to send her flowers on Mother's Day and reminds her that even without them there, she is a good mother.
Words: 3K+
Warnings: Mention of pregnancy loss, mention of child loss, anguish, anguish, and anguish until the end. But Lew is a good husband, and this will make you cry.
Author: English is not my first language, so apologies for any spelling, grammar and slang mistakes that may be in the story. And this story leaves me COMPLETELY speechless, I don't know why I wrote it, but I needed some anguish. Sorry, and grab some tissues.
MASTERLIST
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/253181543f6d6302df41adb72a1c0c7c/b06932e46b78c930-e1/s540x810/d10a7e9324b3ce8ecd13ba2c5642476cc79bd777.jpg)
⚠️SENSITIVE CONTENT⚠️
The love between Y/n and Lewis was always strong, built on complicity, respect and admiration. They were partners in everything, in joys and challenges, in moments of lightness and in those of greater weight. Just as they had promised on their wedding day.
Every shared laugh and every silent touch carried a deep meaning. They had each other, and that was always enough. At least, that's what they tried to believe.
The day they discovered their first pregnancy was one of the happiest of their lives. Y/n was in shock for a few seconds before letting happiness flood her. Lewis, upon hearing the news, felt a wave of emotion take over his body. Tears came before he could even contain them. He lifted her into the air, spinning her around carefully, his chest exploding with joy. Every kiss he placed on her face was a silent thank you for that gift.
They spent the next few days daydreaming. They imagined what it would be like to hold the baby for the first time, how they would decorate the room, what traits they would inherit from each other. Life seemed even more colorful, full of new promises.
But then, it all came crashing down.
Shortly after, Y/n started to feel unwell. At first, she tried to ignore it, believing it was something temporary.
But then the doctors broke the news, and it came as a brutal blow. The silence in the room felt overwhelming, and the air became too heavy to breathe. All the happiness, dreams, and plans they had made were gone in an instant.
The next few days were cloudy. Y'n felt like the world around her was spinning in slow motion as Lewis tried to be her stronghold. But at night, when she fell asleep, he would let the tears flow silently.
A year later, a new positive test. The fear was still there, haunting them both, but there was also hope. The rainbow baby they had wanted so much was finally on the way. They decided to celebrate, even though deep down they held on to happiness with caution,
But once again, pain struck them.
The second loss was even worse. There were no more words of comfort that could fill the void. The silence became more frequent, the conversations about the future with children diminished, and the pain settled between them like a constant presence.
Years passed, and the subject of 'having children' ceased to be mentioned. They moved on with their lives, still in love, still partners, but with the feeling that two pieces of their hearts were missing.
And the flowers arrived.
On the first Mother's Day after the second loss, Y/n noticed the bouquet of flowers left on the table. She hadn't connected it with the fact that it was Mother's Day. It was just a silent gesture from Lewis, a tribute he made without expecting any reaction. But it made her smile and thank her husband for the beautiful flowers.
The following year, he repeated the gesture, but this time he added a note. When Y/n found the small piece of paper among the petals, Lewis's words made tears fall before she could control them.
'To the best mommy our little ones could ever have. I know they're not here physically, but I believe they feel all your love. And I feel it too. You're amazing, Y/n. You always will be.'
She cried until Lewis got home. And when he found her clutching the note to her chest, all he could do was wrap his arms around her and hold her tight.
The years continued to pass, and with them, flowers became tradition.
••••••••••••••••••••••••••
3 years after the second loss.
It was Mother’s Day, and Lewis wasn’t in town. He wanted to be with Y/n and her mother, to hold her in his arms and remind her that she was never alone. But his running that weekend kept him from going home.
Y/n spent the day with her mother, having lunch together, talking about everything and nothing at the same time. But, even surrounded by love, there was an emptiness that persisted, a feeling of longing for something that never came to be.
On the way home, as she drove through the quiet city streets, one of her favorite songs played on the dashboard of her car. The sound brought comfort, but the tears came before she could stop them.
They fell silently, aimlessly, without her really noticing until she had to wipe them away with the back of her hand. She sighed deeply, trying to push away the thoughts that haunted her.
When he reached the garage, he turned off the car and stood there for a moment, taking a deep breath. Gathering his strength. When he opened the front door, the low sound of Roscoe's snoring in the living room filled the silence. A soft laugh escaped his lips, mixed with the tears that still insisted on falling.
Before she could close the door, a voice called her name. She turned around and saw the doorman of the condominium approaching with a gentle smile.
"Good evening, Mrs. Hamilton."
Y/n walked down the steps and shook the older man's hand affectionately. "Good night!"
The doorman then held out a bouquet to her, a beautiful arrangement of lilies and white roses. "Mr. Hamilton asked me to deliver this to you. I forgot about it when you came through the gate just now."
Y/n blinked in surprise. She took the bouquet delicately, feeling the soft scent of the flowers fill the air. "Thank you" She said with a small but sincere smile.
The man nodded and returned to his post, while Y/n hurriedly climbed the front stairs of the house.
As soon as she entered the house, she walked to the kitchen, placing the flowers on the table before carefully removing the note stuck between the petals. Her hands trembled slightly as she unfolded the paper.
'To the best mom in the world.
I know today is a difficult day, and I wish I could be by your side, to hold your hand and tell you that you were never alone on this journey. You will always be the mother of our little ones, no matter where they are. I know that if they could, they would tell you how much they love you and how proud they are of you. I know I am.
You are the strongest, most incredible woman I know, and my heart will always be yours. Forever. All my love, Lewis.'
The tears came before she could stop them. But this time, they were not tears of sadness, but of love.
She ran her fingers over the words, taking each one in. That man. That man always knew exactly what to say, even from far away.
Quickly drying her tears, she took out her cell phone and took a photo of the bouquet, sending it to Lewis with a short but sentimental message.
Before locking the screen, he read the note once more, a small but genuine smile dancing on his lips.
Lewis always found a way to remind her that even in the quietest, most painful moments, she was never alone.
••••••••••••••••••••••••••
4 years after the second loss.
Mother's Day had arrived once again. Four years had passed since the second loss, and somehow Y/n felt like she was doing a little better this year.
She spent the afternoon with her mother and siblings, enjoying the day with laughter, stories, and shared memories. There were moments when she felt homesick, but the weight was a little lighter. She knew that Lewis was with her mother too, and that at the end of the day, he would be home to her arms.
When she arrived, the house was silent. Roscoe was sleeping peacefully on the couch, and a small smile appeared on Y/n's lips. She turned on some soft music on her cell phone, letting the melody fill the rooms as she prepared dinner. She cut the vegetables calmly, humming softly to the song that was playing.
It was then that he heard the familiar sound of the lock unlocking.
Seconds later, Lewis's voice sounded in the entrance hall, speaking softly to Roscoe, who had come to meet him excitedly. Her smile widened without her realizing it.
Lewis appeared in the kitchen doorway, watching his wife for a moment. She was stirring the pot with a calm expression, humming softly, and it warmed his heart in an indescribable way.
He approached silently, holding a bouquet in his hands. As soon as he reached her, he leaned over to place a soft kiss on her shoulder.
Y/n smiled and turned to him, touching his face briefly before giving him a quick kiss on the lips.
"How was your day?" He asked softly.
"It was good. My mom made that broccoli lasagna she always makes and we spent the day looking at old photos. She even sent some for you to see," he replied, and Y/n laughed. "By the way, she said hi to you too."
She smiled fondly. "I spent the day with my mom, and my brothers were in town too. It was nice...fun even."
Lewis nodded, and for a few moments, silence reigned between them. Y/n went back to stirring the pan, and he just watched her, as if recording every detail of that moment.
Then, with a small smile, he held out the bouquet to her. Y/n held the flowers, a tender glint in her eyes. She already knew the reason for that gesture.
Lewis kissed her cheek before murmuring, "I love you." Then he pulled back a little, giving her space to read the note attached to the bouquet.
Y/n opened the small envelope and skimmed over the words. Lewis still couldn't say all of that out loud. It had always been easier for him to write, to let the words spill out onto the paper so she could feel them in every letter.
'My love,
Another Mother's Day, another year by your side, and another reminder that you will always be the best mom our little ones could ever have. I know they are watching over us, and I know that if they could, they would tell you how much they love you and how grateful they are for you. You have always been and always will be an incredible mother. No matter where they are, the love you have for them echoes in every corner of the universe. I love you, Y/n. Forever. With all my heart, Lewis.'
The tears came before she could stop them. But this time, they didn't just carry sadness. They brought love, longing, memories.
With a tender smile on her lips, she turned to him and hugged him tightly. "I love you too, baby daddy." The words hit her before she could think.
Y/n felt them in her heart, and Lewis felt them in his soul.
He wrapped his arms around her, holding her as if he would never let go. He placed a soft kiss on her shoulder, soaking in that silent but meaningful moment.
Then, Y/n sighed and broke the silence with a light tone, "My nephews were hell today. You should have seen the chaos at my mother's house.
Lewis let out a low laugh, feeling the air lighten.
They didn't avoid the subject, but they were still healing. They talked about it as best they could, in whatever way they could, respecting each other's time.
And somehow they knew they were walking together, side by side. Always.
••••••••••••••••••••••••••
5 years after the second loss.
The day had been peaceful. For the first time in years, Mother's Day was not marked by heavy silences or painful moments. Lewis and Y/n spent lunch with Carmen, laughing at the stories she told about Lewis's childhood. Afterwards, they had dinner at Y/n's mother's house, enjoying time with her brothers and nephews.
Neither of them mentioned the loss they shared. They just lived in the moment, allowing themselves to feel the lightness of being with family.
Now night spread across the sky as Lewis drove back home. The car was filled with the sound of Y/n's excited voice, telling something funny that happened at work.
"And then he thought I was serious!" She laughed, leaning her head back against the bench. "You should have seen his face!"
Lewis laughed along, shaking his head. "I swear, sometimes I think your job is just a big sitcom and you're the lead."
Y/n laughed, feeling her chest lighten. But as the laughter died down, she realized Lewis wasn't heading home.
"Where are we going?" She asked, curious.
Lewis smiled sideways and placed a hand on her thigh, giving it a light rub. "I'm just looking for an open place to buy something."
"What thing?"
"Surprise."
Y/n rolled her eyes, but smiled. She knew there was no point in insisting. So she just went back to telling stories about work, and Lewis listened attentively as they drove through the city.
A few minutes later, he stopped in front of a 24-hour store.
"What are you going to do?" Y/n asked as soon as he turned off the car.
Lewis smiled. "I'll be back in a few seconds." He leaned over, kissed her on the cheek, and got out of the car.
Y/n laughed to herself and started changing music on the dashboard, waiting for him.
When Lewis returned, he held a single rose in his hands. He opened the door and handed the flower to her with a small smile.
Y/n frowned, but took the rose, laughing. "Thank you..."
Lewis took a deep breath and looked at her. "I didn't have time to buy a bigger bouquet," he said softly. "But I had to do it today. You know!"
Y/n understood instantly. Her chest tightened, but not in a bad way. Just intense.
Then, for the first time, Lewis began to speak. "I never knew how to put it into words. You know. I used to write it on notes, but now I'm a little better at saying it out loud," he began, his voice low but firm. "All these years, I've tried to move on, I've tried to accept it... But the truth is, a part of me has always felt like I failed you. That I should have done more." Y/n squeezed the rose between her fingers, feeling her heart tighten in her chest. "I've imagined so many times what it would be like. You holding our baby in your arms. Us choosing names, setting up the nursery, fighting over who would stay up late at night... I always knew you would be an amazing mother, Y/n. And it hurts me to know that we never had that chance."
His voice wavered at the end, and Y/n felt tears well up in her eyes. She ran her fingers down Lewis’s cheek, feeling the texture of his stubble beneath her touch.
"You didn't fail me, Lew," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "And you'd make an amazing father. I always knew that."
His eyes met hers, seeking comfort in the midst of their shared pain.
"I know it still hurts" Y/n continued, smiling sadly. "But... today I feel like I can breathe a little better. I'm taking the courage to say this out loud to you."
Lewis smiled slightly, bringing his hand to hers and intertwining their fingers. With the other, he places it on her cheek and smiles. "You are an incredible woman. And a very good mommy, with or without them here. I love you." Lewis kisses her, Y/n smiles and returns the kiss.
When they lose their breath, Lewis still keeps his hands intertwined with hers and starts the car, to go home now. Y/n smiled at the rose in her hand and went back to talking about the funny moments at work.
When they got home, Lewis opened the door and let Y/n in first. As soon as she stepped into the living room, Roscoe came running up to her, wagging his tail excitedly.
"Hey, kiddo" Y/n smiled, running her hand through the dog's fur.
She walked to the kitchen and grabbed a vase to put the rose in. When Lewis arrived shortly after, Y/n was leaning over the counter, looking at the flower with a smile on her face.
The silence stretched for a few seconds before she took a deep breath and hesitantly closed the distance between them. "I... I still want to have children."
Lewis was quiet for a moment, but then he nodded and walked over to her. Y/n looked at her husband, feeling her heart beat faster. "All of this still hurts." She confessed, "And I'll never forget. I don't want to forget. They're part of our history. But I want to move on."
Lewis nodded again, and Y/n felt his hand on hers, warm and comforting. She swallowed hard before asking, "Do you still want to have children with me?" She cried softly.
And then, that question caught Lewis off guard, pain shot through his chest and punched his heart. It made tears come to his eyes as well.
"Of course I do, love." His voice was choked, but full of conviction. "I've never wanted this with anyone else but you. I could never imagine my life without us building a family together." Y/n sobbed softly, and Lewis squeezed her hand tighter. "It still hurts to think about them... and I think it always will. But I want to move on with you, in whatever way, for as long as it takes. Not to forget... but to turn the page. To give new meaning to all of this. I'd face anything to be able to hold our baby in my arms one day" He whispered. "And I know that when that day comes, it will be worth every moment."
Y/n sobbed harder and pulled him into a tight hug. Lewis's chest rose and fell rapidly, trying to control his emotion, but he held her like he never wanted to let go.
For a long time, they stayed like that, just breathing together, feeling each other's warmth, allowing that moment to completely envelop them.
A comfortable silence fell, and then Roscoe came over to them, nudging Y/n’s leg with his nose. She laughed and bent down to pet the dog, while Lewis watched her, his heart lighter than it had been in years.
And in that moment, as he watched the woman he loved smiling softly, her eyes still shining with emotion, Lewis knew that no matter what the future brought, he would never be alone.
He had Y/n. And one day, they would have a little piece of their love in their arms.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/92d62aaa9a95c079a9649e449fce699c/b06932e46b78c930-31/s540x810/472bab871f869a1c82ce6d5e9578f978d0366d27.jpg)
Author: I had seen somewhere where the husband did exactly that to his wife, but I can't remember where I had read it. But anyway, I cried while reviewing it.
#fanfiction#y/n#romance#imagines#one shot#marriage#formula 1#formula one#fem reader#female reader#lewis hamilton x reader#lewis hamilton imagine#lewis hamilton
131 notes
·
View notes
Text
queer paul tome pt 1: everything not related to john
okay i've been saying i'd make this post forever and it's uh. long. so i decided to split it up into four parts so i can get this first bit out and let it stop haunting me and so it's not 50 miles long.
feel free to add your own if it's not here or shoot me an ask and i'll add it :)
disclaimer: i'm not definitively saying sir paul mccartney is queer. i mean i really firmly think he is but it's all just speculation. also, if he is, there's obviously a reason he's not out about it & he deserves to have his privacy respected. i just personally find the dominant narrative in the fandom & even in larger spaces that poor pining queer john was in love with tragically heterosexual paul completely unconvincing and neeeeeed to be insane for a minute here
if this pisses u off u can simply scroll on by i do not need an essay in my notes. make your own post if you disagree.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/4560e90579cfcd81b2848d7446f4aacf/241d6fe254adce81-77/s540x810/850388abf5d82d1ff9aaf866bdbce7699f56a3e6.jpg)
(paul doing this for whatever reason in beverly hills, 1974- also the same trip he saw john on bc sure i guess)
this doesn't include lyrics as the main argument bc i saw a post ages ago basically saying there's nothing outside of them and lowkey i took that as a challenge because there's SO much outside of his lyrics that point to him being queer.
that being SAID, this is going to be split into four posts: not john related (most important and thus first bc there's so much documented about mclennon & john being queer, but not paul by himself), john related, paul's relationships w other men (these ones aren't all like... concrete and that's why they aren't included here but w all the context that'll come before it his relationships to certain men are..... interesting), and finally lyrics last bc some of them you genuinely can't just ignore
part 2- john related part 3- other men part 4- lyrics (those will have links once i actually make them)
also, i'm sure people have made similar posts before- i haven't seen them (other than this one an anon sent while i was writing this up which is sooo interesting but does have a lot of dead links) but if you have one you want to share feel free!
time to get into it. i'm avoiding homework by doing this.
(sidenote: not including instances of him just flirting w men bc body language can be read a lot of different ways- but if y'all wanna add any i know they're a dime a dozen like w george m., mal, random reporters, robert fraser, etc)
1- "Just kidding, Linda..."
youtube
REPORTER: You're a very, very good looking man. PAUL: [sits up straighter, making a sort of campy gesture towards the crowd, turning into a point] Get that boy's name. [Drops his hand, smiling and leaning his cheek on his hand.] Just kidding, Linda. REPORTER: [unintelligible] PAUL: What? REPORTER: I said- do you have a secret, looking so nice for fifty years? PAUL: [grins, resting his chin on his hand again and batting his eyelashes] Yes, it's the drugs, you know.
(originally posted on here by @northernsongspeels who hasn't been active in a while) this one is so crazy to me. he's so obviously flirting with that man and he's apologizing to linda for flirting with that man. like it's a conversation they've had before.
2- "Yes, boys."
tumblr
this video (originally posted by @ilovedig here)
PAUL: Yes, I think the main difference is that when you are that age- which I'm sure you remember, Tom- TOM: It's back there in the dim distant past, yes. PAUL: When you're that age, that's the kind of thing to do. I mean, what you're doing is you're going 'round and you're basically looking for girls or whatever turns you on and stuff. So, uh, yeah, I- TOM: Well- well could you give me the alternatives to girls? Are there others? LINDA: [scoffs] PAUL: Yes, boys. TOM: Oh! No.
3- "He's so good looking."
Paul McCartney first read the name and saw the photo (for weeks there was just one crazy photo of Elvis available in Britain) during a free period at Liverpool Institute. Again, it was a friend with the NME, and there was an advert for Heartbreak Hotel. "I thought, 'He's so good looking,'" Paul says, "he just looked perfect." Mark Lewisohn, All These Years Vol. 1 Tune In, sourced from the Anthology TV series by Lewisohn.
4- "A Nice Person Girl"
this fun little interview... (originally posted by @amoralto idk why the archive.org capture of it looks funky but the audio is still there) take it w a grain of salt bc it can also just read as a homophobic joke but like.
August 22nd, 1966 (Warwick Hotel, New York): As DJ “Cousin Brucie” Morrow conducts brief interviews with each of the Beatles, one by one, he asks Paul to settle the rumours that have been circulating in the press about the status of his relationship with Jane Asher. MORROW: Moving over here to Paul – someone just handed me a card. I guess this is… [focusing] Last year, when you were on my microphone here— PAUL: Ask me something about Rick Sklar. MORROW: Rick Sklar? That’s my boss. JOHN: Ask Paul about Rick Sklar. MORROW: Uh, Paul, last year when you were on my microphone, I think somebody – one of your staff – announced an engagement of you and Jane. PAUL: Uh… MORROW: Do you remember that? It was announced on the air. And then I remember we said something on the air and then thousands of people from the street went, “Oh.” What is it with you and Jane now? How – what is your relationship? Are you planning a marriage, planning an engagement, are you just boyfriend and girlfriend, what is it? Tell us the whole thing. JOHN: [mutters; inaudible] PAUL: Uh. We’re just queer, that’s the scene. [uproarious laughter in background] That’s the scene. Well I mean, I couldn’t say that on the air live, you know. JOHN: No, you’ll get into trouble for it. PAUL: No, the thing is, Cousin Bruce – um, we haven’t got plans to marry yet, you know. That’s the point. And that business about somebody saying we were engaged, nobody actually said it. It was just another one of those things where someone says, “Are they engaged?” and they said, “Well, whatever it is… [muttering]” “Yes, folks, they’re engaged!” And it wasn’t true. MORROW: Well, I’m sure there are a lot of girls who are very happy with this. What would you look for, in a girl? Say you did eventually want to settle down, what would you want to – what kind of girl would you like? What would you – what would you like in a gal you wanted to marry eventually, bring home to Mommy? PAUL: Uh… Female hormones. MORROW: Female. What’ll you go for, any – what, blonde, brunette, what? PAUL: Uh, you know, anything. Anything. Girls. It doesn’t matter if they’re blonde, brunette, or anything, as long as they’ve got it. MORROW: Would you want a nice person – what? A beautiful nice person girl. PAUL: Yeah, you know. A nice person girl. (transcription directly from @amoralto, bold mine)
and again this one COULD just be a lil homophobic joke but idk man his tone here is very different and the fact that he says he couldn't say that on air & john says he'll get in trouble is just. interesting. it's Interesting.
5- "A 26 year old queer never to get married."
Half an hour later it was very quiet, except for a few sobs, and then we decided that we had to see him just once more. We opened the gates and walked slowly in. Someone rang the doorbell. Waited, no one came, rang again. Rang again. Paul answered. We just stood there. God what do we say? "Yes, what do you want?" he said, as if we'd just come to borrow sugar. C. ran out. Someone asked if it was tomorrow, and he said, "Tomorrow." It went quiet again. "What's this - Heartbreak Hotel? What do you think I am a 26 year old queer never to get married? Oh, stick around kids!" We just looked at each other. Oh God, Paul, what have we done now. All we wanted to do was stand there and talk awhile. What was the point in shouting at us like that? We stood there, tears falling but there was no sound. "Apple Scruffs Come to Dinner" by Andrew Bailey, 1970 (x), bold mine
again, like the last one, this one is very... i think he was absolutely being homophobic here, but it's a very telling outburst. like he's yelling this harsh enough to make these girls cry.
6- Harry Harrison's "gorgeous tan"
moving onto this wild quote from many years from now by barry miles about george's older brother (bold mine):
"George Harrison’s elder brother Harry had been to Christmas Island and arrived back with a gorgeous tan in his army uniform and we thought, My God, he’s been made a man of. You used to see this quite regularly, people would be made a man of."
7/8- gender neutral language
let's get into some interesting gender neutral language he uses. now, would this be Particularly compelling with a modern celebrity? not really. but most people his age really don't talk gender neutrally unless it's to be vague On Purpose. like this bit from many years from now, where before this he'd been using exclusively "girl" and "she/her" pronouns talking about hookups, it suddenly shifts to very purposefully vague (bold mine):
With a lot of those people I met and related to, albeit for a short time, I've mercifully forgotten them and I don't really remember what went on, thank goodness. There may have been a few drinks involved and I was a little merry and, you know, you slip back to someone's flat... My main feeling really is one of relief. You do feel like some of it was outrageous. But I'm glad to have had a slightly outrageous period in my life, as long as it didn't hurt anybody, because I'd always felt maybe my character was too careful. I think the great thing was I never had any deep, dark secrets. That's what the papers wanted. They wanted me to be hiding a little Miss Whiplash somewhere, and for the flat to be in my name. But it was never that. It was always a one-night stand with whoever was around and wanted to party.
this next one take w a grain of salt bc the source Is cited but looking it up online only brings up tumblr blogs. the source does seem to exist but i'm being so real i don't care enough to go and buy the source but if anyone wants to and wants to fact-check it have at it. bold mine:
Favourite Drink: If I could only choose one drink it would have to be water. When I’m a bit hung over that’s all I can take. But I still like a Scotch and Coke. I can’t overdo it any more. Four’s my maximum, four and I’m anybody’s. (official program booklet for The Paul McCartney World Tour (1989-90): Lifelines. (1989))
what's also interesting about this one is it's when him and linda were married, which gives some credence to the rumors that they maybe had an open relationship (men or not). it also makes me think of the "just kidding, linda" thing lmao. she can't take her husband anywhere or he's going to be fagging it up the second he gets 4 drinks in him.
9/10/11- the "binary" (ft. a bit of john)
this infamous quote from the lyrics in his section on "hello goodbye" (bold mine) (x):
I'm attracted to the binary. I state that quite casually, but I think there’s actually a lot more to it than my just saying, ‘I’m attracted to the binary.’ Once you get down to the scientific biological level, in my core, I probably am the binary. All of us are probably more binary than we might realise.
context being that when he says "the binary" he means duality. there's a lot of interesting stuff going on in this article, though there's some more john related stuff i'll add here too bc it's super fascinating (sorry, easier to go here than the john section!):
‘Hello, Goodbye’ shows off a binary that we took great advantage of in The Beatles. With regard to John Lennon and myself, the great attraction we had for each other was that we each had a bit the other didn’t have. John could be quite cynical. I was his opposite, in that respect. [...] I think there definitely was a sort of ‘hello, goodbye’ about John and myself. But we loved it. We loved it because John could contribute his caustic wit and I could contribute something more upbeat. Not always, we each did what the other one did from time to time. But if you had to break it down – and though it is a bit crude to say so – there was a binary tension at the heart of our songwriting together.
12- big guys at the gym
onto something more lighthearted and also just ridiculous (x):
"If I'm in a gym and all the big guys have got big weights and they're doing all the big stuff, at the end I do a headstand," he said. "And they come over to me [and say], 'That's pretty impressive man.'" ["78-year-old Paul McCartney’s fitness routine includes headstands and yoga with Alec Baldwin" by Cory Stieg]
13- gay dreams
this infamous quote which i have a bit of a different take on that i'll expand on in a sec (bold mine)
My view is that these things are there whether you want them or not, in your interior. You don’t call up dreams, they happen, often the exact opposite of what you want. You can be heterosexual and be having a homosexual dream and wake up, and think, “Shit, am I gay?” I like that you don’t have control over it. But there is some control – it is you dreaming, it is your mind it’s all happening in. In a way my equation would be that my computer is fully loaded by now. Maybe in younger people there’s a little bit of loading to go, but mine’s loaded pretty much, so what I try and do is allow it to print out unbeknown to me. And I’m interested to hear what it’s got in there. (interview by Karen Wright for Luigi's Alcove, 2000) (x)
a lot of people use this to point to him being oblivious, which i do get, but i want to focus more on the line "it is you dreaming, it is your mind it's all happening in". like he seems interested and fascinated by the revelations we have in our dreams- hardly repressed or scared.
14- royston ellis' "break me in easy"
we've all been over the royston ellis poem and i don't want to just retype out everything that's already on this post so go check out @eppysboys' post on the royston ellis poem!
but tl;dr a bisexual friend of theirs in liverpool, royston ellis, wrote this poem called "Break Me In Easy":
Easy, easy, break me in easy. Sure I’m big time, cock-sure and brash, but easy, easy, break me in easy. Sure they’ve been others, I know the way…
which is about gay sex. he also told the boys that 1 in every 5 men was gay and paul worried that it might be him (this was back in 1960). he still remembered it line for line by 2006 which is just insane. all the sources for those are over on the linked post.
15- woody pecker
originally posted by @didwemeetsomewherebefore here (links to my blog bc the wayback machine was not cooperating right but as long as it stays up you can find the original here!)
PAUL & DONOVAN: How to suck a lollypopper, Sitting on a woodypecker, Dancing in the double-decker shoe, I don’t know, So, how do you do? PAUL: I don't know how you do it, Lordy, knows I try But every time I try to do it, My whole darn tongue gets ti(r)ed
this one is just so sillyyyyy and cute but it's just so full of innuendo like sucking on a lollypop and sitting on a woody pecker and your tongue getting tied (tired?) when you try to suck the uh lollypop. giggling his way through it with one of his boy best friends donovan too.
16- "i heard he was gay"
this fun little quote from body count by francie schwartz:
When the rotation of bike, gun, and other diversions left me alone with Billy, his first words were, "You went with Paul McCartney, didn’t you?" "I bet you just love it when people ask you about your father, don't you?" He was surprised, he half-frowned. "No, really, what's Paul like? I heard he was gay." "He might have gone that way, but he didn't. He really didn't dig fucking all that much, if that's any kind of an answer."
note here though that francie is a notoriously unreliable source on paul. she hates him and honestly makes some pretty homophobic digs at him & others pretty frequently. so it is interesting that she denies he's gay, but says he might have gone that way. given how short of a time they were together and how weird their relationship was, i wouldn't really expect him to be open about that with her- still, she noticed something there too.
17- homosexual handbook
paul was mentioned in the homosexual handbook by angelo d'arcangelo in 1968 under a list of famous homosexuals. it's very tongue in cheek and says this "may just be wishful thinking on (my) part"
and obviously not proof as the book takes a very playful and unserious tone. he does provide this little disclaimer though, which i think is interesting:
Some of the men on this list are self-acknowledged homosexuals. Some are not. All of them are generally thought to be gay. However, as many family men and notorious womanizers appear on these pages, we must—rather than question their forays into either or both sexes—congratulate them on their obvious virility.
because once again like... WHERE are these rumors about paul being gay? because the rest of this list, as far as i can tell (ngl i did not do a deep read there) are men who have/had gay rumors about them or were gay. this comes up more in the john post as well, but i seriously need to know just how many rumors there were about him being gay.
18- "the female hordes"
It was always obvious Brian was gay and we could talk to him about gay things, but he would never come out with, 'Hello, Paul, you’re looking nice today.' I was quite obviously un-gay, due to my hunting of the female hordes, and I think we all must have given the same impression. There had been a suggestion since that John had some homosexual thing with Brian, but I personally doubt it. All the intimate moments we shared were always about girls. (from Anthology)
i know putting one of his "un-gay" quotes here is counter intuitive but listen i have genuinely never heard a gayer thing come out of a man's mouth than "hunting of the female hordes" it sends me to fucking mars every time i read it. that's the most closeted shit i've ever read in my entire life. it sounds like what a gay man would say trying to come up with something a straight man would say. and i think paul's bi, he just desperately wants me to think he's never gotten pussy a day in his damn life with this quote.
as a side-note, "all the intimate moments we shared were always about girls". now what do you mean by that man..... like shared as in verbally told stories? or do you mean it was always about the girls when you guys were...... intimate? because those are two really different things and i need to know what the hell that's supposed to mean
19/20- this poor man just wants to flirt with and kiss men can we let him
okay tumblr has nerfed me and won't let me add any more videos from tumblr but there's a video of drunk paul almost kissing ringo jokingly. posted by @stewy here and as long as it's up you can reblog it here- thank u for the contribution to my red stringing lmfao
pringo for once thank god but. i don't even have anything to say except to point and think of a slur. drunk as hell flirting with your best friend what's better than that.
and then this whole interaction between paul & elton john where they kiss on the mouth
youtube
and i could so buy that this is a straight man and gay man just being comfortable together except well see above and see the other posts but also paul's very much adapting a softer, "campier" tone around him and calling him babe/darling in a very, again, gay way. not as in he's gay For elton john lmfao but this is how to old gay friends would greet each other do you see what i mean do you understand me......
anyway that's the end of part 1 join me next time (whenever the fuck i decide to avoid doing homework again um) this man has sucked a dick i'm so sure of this. (not really don't sue me for libel paul love ya)
#paul mccartney#mclennon#adjacently.#this is so fucking long jesus god and im so sure theres other shit im missing that yall are gonna add too#just know theres More Coming i just couldnt feasibly put it all in one post is. how much there is. this man is so bisexual#tried to source everything correctly as well as who posted stuff on tumblr first#but if u see smth and ur like hey i'd like credit for that i probably didnt know you posted it somewhere but lmk yk#fuck i should tag these hold on#paul tome#great beautiful tagging system
135 notes
·
View notes
Text
Van der Linde Gang boys when you're sick.
Gang Members: Arthur Morgan, Bill Williamson, John Marston, Dutch Van der Linde, Kieran Duffy, Sean MacGuire, Micah Bell, Charles Smith.
A/N: In celebration of me being super sick, I give you this. Also, I want to note that all of my headcanons are modern au type.
Arthur Morgan
Will not leave your side. Will make sure you take your medications and will spoon feed you soup that he asks Pearson to specially make. He will sing to you also, but very softly because if he is caught by the others he WILL get super embarrassed and never do it again.
Bill Williamson
VERY protective of you since you are technically in a very vulnerable state. He wants to stay by your side every hour but he knows Dutch has work for him so he checks up on you every hour and makes sure you stay hydrated.
John Marston
John imo isn't a germaphobe but he cannot stand getting sick so when you're running and fever and start having a very scratchy cough, he is quick to disinfect the entire house. He will bring you something to eat or drink though and force you to take medication.
Dutch Van der Linde
He'll make sure you're doing good and get you the stuff you want, but honestly? Grimshaw and the girls are the ones taking most care of you. He'll give you extra love and cuddles at night though.
Kieran Duffy
He's very worried about you. Never leaves your side and will get you everything you want and more. Pets your head and cuddles you during your entire recovery.
Sean MacGuire
He def makes fun of you first. But once he realizes you aren't joking, he apologizes and makes sure you're doing okay throughout the day. He's very clingy when he sees just how miserable you are and, like Kieran, doesn't leave your side.
Micah Bell
Doesn't care at all but he is worried, just a little bit. He makes sure you have water at your bedside table at ALL TIMES, including tissue boxes and will sit with you if he has nothing else to do.
Charles Smith
The BEST caretaker. Knows just what to give you to help you get better faster and will be so attentive he will know what you need before you do yourself. His voice is so soothing it helps you go to sleep faster then you expected.
#arthur morgan x reader#john marston x reader#sean macguire x reader#charles smith x reader#micah bell x reader#bill williamson x reader#dutch van der linde x reader#kieran duffy x reader#kieran duffy#arthur morgan#micah bell#bill williamson#dutch van der linde#rdr x reader#rdr2 x reader
99 notes
·
View notes
Text
It was late, and he had to go to work early again tomorrow. Though, when he mentioned that he was trying to fall asleep after asking me if I am tired, I wanted to help in a way. So, I offered him a massage. Little did I know it wouldn't help him sleep soon at all. We started talking more, and at one point we talked about which parts of my internship I enjoyed, and which I did not. Based on the fact that I am enjoying the designing part, he thought it could be a nice idea to look into jobs in that region. Yes, he was right; I told him about the job that I found interesting; UI/UX designer. I explained it a bit, and he said that the back-end part sounded more like programming. Then, I hesitated for a moment but decided that this is the exact moment to say it. I guess I had been a bit scared. A bit scared he'd find it useless, or out of character, or ... I don't even know. Anyway. Now it was time to spill how I figured that for (a part of) this job, programming might be needed, or a plus. So, that is what I've been learning for the past 2 weeks. He asked what exactly I was learning, so I explained the app and the languages that I was working on. He fairly noted a couple of times that I was getting shy, which, I was. He said I really didn't have to be, asking me to come lay besides him again. "Are you doing it because of me? Or because of the CC thing?", I was happy to assure him that no, I did not learn this for him. He thanked me for telling him about what I've been doing these days. I thanked him that eventho he knows that people aren't using these coding languages, he didn't demotivate me. According to him, it is really good to know the basics. I don't remember the exact order, but I do know he told me I was cute uncountable amount of times, accompanied with many back kisses. Also quite a few "I like you"'s.
"You know, if you want, you can use my desk or we can get you another monitor". I hesitated a bit, being my comfizone self who is afraid the double screen will be so good I'll not want to live without it. He said he can only offer, and I said it'd actually be nice. "Okay, we will look into it tomorrow afternoon then". He also kept his appropriate distance, while showing me his support, by saying that if I had any questions, I knew who to come to. Yeah. If anyone can answer my questions, it's him. Mt smart smart boy.
Anyway. I thanked him for listening and I apologized for keeping him awake for long. He didn't mind it at all. Instead, he was grateful. He went on to touch me. "Hey, boyfriend, have you looked at the clock?". He again, didn't mind. He was awake, and so was I. If I wanted him to stop, he said he would, but I honestly didn't. After he went down on me for a while, I pulled him back up. He kissed my neck and asked me if I was okay. I was, but I felt the time pressure, making it harder for me to reach that point, putting even more pressure on, etc etc. "Oh no. You don't have to feel pressured; all you should do is enjoy. We have all of the time in the world, okay? Take all the time you need. Really, don't feel pressured", he assured me multiple times. I asked for teamwork, which allowed him to softly tell me more loving words, such as saying he liked me, how I was hot, and how I was being a good girl. After I finished, he asked me if he should stop, and that I could say "no" to the question if it felt good. He sucked on the skin of the area between my neck and collarbone as I came for the second time. That was insanely intense. He already thought I did the first time, but now I actually did start crying. He held me, making comforting shushing noices, "go ahead, let it all out. It's okay, you can cry".
A lot of back kisses, sweet words and a tiny bite later, I fell asleep into his arms. Sjeesj, he made me feel SO SO insanely safe and loved. He said all of the right things, and knew exactly what was going through my brain, using that info to calm me down. He owns my heart, and I wouldn't want it any other way. I am so sure that it is safe in his hands.
428 notes
·
View notes
Text
Birthday Traditions . happy birthday Geto Suguru :3
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/b1946bfe5f3d9be1fdcf119fa9ea39fa/81d31ba111da19c4-e8/s540x810/806cf9b1566ac15163b7e92c2b644ae74ca6c39b.jpg)
It is the longest and oldest tradition for Suguru to get soba noodles with his closest people, his loved ones the night before his birthday. And when the clock strikes 12 am, and it is officially 3rd February, they go back to one of their places and celebrate. But in recent years a new tradition has become his favorite birthday tradition.
His favorite tradition is relatively new; it is comparably more recent than getting soba with his friends, and to have Satoru try to steal noodles from his portions as Nanami scolds Satoru, while everyone laughs at the ordeal.
He liked traditions, rituals and habits. Patterns he could comfortably fall back into, people he could rely on without hesitation— but it is not that he is the most keen on new things. Though it was an entirely different story when he celebrated his 22nd birthday with you, it was the first birthday he spent with you. Back then you two had just met, in fact it was particularly that day he first met you. Now he thinks it was a birthday gift from the universe itself (he deserved it after all the shit universe has put him through.)
Suguru did not have plans for that particular birthday, except for the soba plans, which also fell through when no one could make it because of finals, and then also Satoru's mother got sick so he had a lot on his plate. He was not even expecting them to reschedule, but they did somehow visit him with a surprise birthday cake at the end of the day. But before that when he was mulling over the fact he had to spend his birthday all by himself, it just added onto the waves of despair he has been going through recently. So despite it all, he decided to go out and get soba my himself that night before it was officially his birthday.
And after paying for his meal on his way out of the shop, he saw a person drop their wallet by the door while walking out—that's when he met you. He ran after you, and like any normal person you got spooked by a 6 feet tall man running after you with some sort of urgency and made a run for you safety. Took him a while, and a lot of explaining to make you realize he is not some creep, but actually just trying to return your wallet.
As hilarious the entire interaction was to him, he understood when you profusely apologized to him, evidently embarrassed. So he didn't deny you when you offered to repay him back for his generosity.
“How about you accompany me to the park and get some ice cream with me? I'd call it even then.”
And that's how Suguru's favorite birthday tradition started. Going on a stroll when the clock strikes 12.00 AM on the third of February, when it is officially his birthday, and have you buy him ice cream. The one and only time he does not fight you to his death to not let you pay, or manhandles you into being unable to reach for the bill— is when you two go out to get him his birthday ice cream.
Which is definitely his favorite birthday tradition, though as sweet as the ice cream may be, it's the little whispers of ‘happy birthday baby’ and little pecks throughout the day which are sweetest to him.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/b1946bfe5f3d9be1fdcf119fa9ea39fa/81d31ba111da19c4-e8/s540x810/806cf9b1566ac15163b7e92c2b644ae74ca6c39b.jpg)
a/n: dividers by @/omi-resources. AND HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO MY BEAUTIFUL PRINCESS WITH DISORDER <3
TO FIND MORE OF MY WORKS CLICK HERE.
FEEL FREE TO SEND ASKS ABOUT ANYTHING AND LEAVE A COMMENT WITHIN MY BOUNDARIES I WOULD MUCH APPRECIATE THEM <3
tag list: @madamechrissy @cuntphoric @moonlitwitchdaisy @rriwyu @arcanarix @lover-lyn @suuguchan
#—^^#—suguboo<3#jujutsu kaisen#jjk#suguru getou#suguru geto#getou suguru#geto suguru#geto x y/n#geto x you#geto x reader#suguru geto x you#suguru geto x y/n#suguru geto x reader#suguru x reader#sukuna x reader#suguru x you#suguru fluff#jjk fluff#jjk x reader#jujutsu geto#jjk geto#geto#geto suguru x reader#geto suguru x you#geto suguru x y/n#getou suguru x y/n#getou suguru x reader#getou x reader#happy birthday geto
103 notes
·
View notes
Text
"Hedgehog, porcupine, it's the same thing (pt.5)"
or "Something made a hole in my backyard pt.5"
Shadow the Hedghog x reader (platonic)
Notes: I finally have connection again!!! This part feels a little of to me but anyway, leave a comment if you want to be in the taglist or leave a comment if you liked it! ENJOY!
Part 4.
It happened so fast that you could barely process it, the creature looked at the room, then at you, then at the window and in a red flash it disappeared.
For only a fraction of a second, because as soon as it disappeared it appeared right back, but now besides your bedroom's window.
It fell to the floor with a thud and you swore you heard it say something.
But that would be ridiculous, animals don't talk.
"What the fu-?" You didn't even finished your question when the thing turned around to look at you.
The room was silent. Everything felt like it was made of very thin glass, and any sudden move coul shatter it all.
You crouched.
You didn´t know if you wanted to make yourself less intimidating or if you just wanted to be able to protect your hole body in case it tried to move again.
And so, you both just looked at each other. It was really the first time you had stopped to look at the creature so closely.
It´s eyes were red, but not just any red, they were crimson like blood on the outer part of the iris with a warmer fire-like red on the center. It had fur which looked super soft covering all of it´s body, but there was something like spikes coming out of it´s head.
Yeahhh, you knew what animal it reminded you of...
"Hey there" you said softly as not to scare it.
"Who are you and where am I?" the creature demanded more than asked.
"Holy shit, you can TALK!!??"
"Where am I? Did G.U.N sent you?" It had now started to get on it´s feet and speak louder, though it still seemed as in pain.
Everything about what was happening felt kind of surreal to you, one thing a little more than anything else.
"Why do you sound like Keanu Reeves?"
"Is that another agent? I will kill you in seconds if you don´t answer my questions" It furrowed something that you assumed were his eyebrows.
But between everything that was happening you suddenly lost balance in your crouching position, and fell on your back. When you managed to sit on the floor you found yourself with the sight of the alienish creature which had also fallen flat on it´s bottom, presumably trying to protect itself from you.
So then you were both sitting in the ground.
"I think we might have gotten off on the wrong foot" you started to say, as calmly as you could. "I´m not here to hurt you, you were the one who crashed on my backyard".
It kept on looking at you as if you were going to attack it at any moment, so you decided to give him something more, you told him your name.
"Shadow" It... He answered back, though it felt more as an attempt to get you to shut up than anything. More time passed in silence.
And so you got up, and left.
Shadow just sat there, slightly confused, but soon enough he weakly got on his feet and turned towards the window. He tried to give a step, but all of his muscles ached at it. He felt helpless. He hated feeling helpless, it reminded him of the cryo tube he was kept in for fifty years.
His efforts did not last too long either, as he felt two warm hands pick him up from under his armpits and sit him back down on the bed. Even though he slightly hissed at the pain and tried to fight back his efforts were usless and he found himself comfortably sat against the cushions.
You smiled at him and apologized for any discomfort that you may had caused, then you offered him a pastry (your aunt Maddie had brought them for tea).
He picked one up, and after a troughout examination, which to you kind of looked as a cat smelling something to see if it was food or not, he actually took a bite.
It was actually nice, and it had a slight bitter taste to it.
"So... are you some kind of porcupine?"
"I´m a hedghog and the ultimate life form" He answered back with still looking angry, but his voice had slightly less bite to it. You smiled kindly back as you held back a laugh.
"Hedghog, porcupine, it´s the same thing."
Taglist:@boogiemansbitch@vxllys@whoisgami@baby-bloos@sapphireravensworld@mothmanperson@4rm-the-mf-concrete@eliknowsnothing
#shadow the hedgehog#sonic movie 3#shadow#shadow x oc#shadow x reader#sonic 3#sonic the hedgehog#shadow the ultimate lifeform#shadow the hedgehog x reader#sth#sth fanfic#x reader#fanfic
95 notes
·
View notes
Text
i love you, in every life ࿐‧₊ worst logan - imperfect for you
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/71b0ef5c1504ace8bd79ca4f759a6c95/44bbbf6650853ae3-3e/s400x600/658ace6af8cc63db93f2e5777248e9718e22c542.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/5299af3ff7a0681f10fcf05550e47b9a/44bbbf6650853ae3-51/s500x750/06398a5ae0144e559bd8c34ddaa1f955a5b4b4b5.jpg)
chapter summary: You and Laura find yourselves in the void. A few months later, Wade—who claims to be from your universe, and a different Logan appear with a way out.
word count: 17.3k+ (31k+ total)
pairing: Logan Howlett x fem!reader
notes: alright! this is the second part, the first part was the logan movie, and while i recommend you read it, you don't necessarily have to.
most of this actually takes place after 'deadpool and wolverine.' surprisingly, i found this logan to be the hardest to write for, so i apologize if people think his character is wrong, i tried my best😭
also this is split in two parts! it's too long for tumblr to fit in one post!
(also, i know that it's 10 pm est, but i felt like i had to put this out now after watching lady gaga and bruno mars' performance at the grammy's)
warnings/tags: canon to 'deadpool and wolverine', black widow!reader, worst!logan, laura calls reader mom, violence, heavy angst, detached!reader, loverboy!logan, slow burn, fluff, wade wilson interruption, happy ending, not proofread
series masterlist - part 1 → part 2.5
“Laura!” You called out, your voice bouncing off the walls of the house. “Lau—”
“I’m here! I’m here.” Laura said, walking away from the staircase and to the front door where you stood.
You put your hands on your hips, “you know, you can try to skip school again, but I will find out. Like I always do.”
She rolled her eyes, adjusting her backpack, “yeah, you’re all-knowing Mom. Can we just go? I promise I won’t skip school again.” Laura walked past you, “even if it was just last period.” She muttered.
You leaned over her shoulder, “wanna say that again?” You asked with a smirk, as she sighed and shook her head before opening the door.
At least 5 people in black suits with orange accents. “Y/N Howlett? Laura Keen?”
Your hand reached behind your back for your hidden dagger as Laura clenched her fists, claws ready to come out.
“Yes?” You asked hesitantly.
“On behalf of the Time Variance Authority, I hereby arrest you for crimes against the sacred timeline.” The man without a helmet said, “hands up.”
Both you and Laura moved at the same time, with you throwing your dagger into the chest of one of the men and Laura stabbing one of them with her claws. Before you could do much more, someone from behind grabbed you, pulling you backwards through an orange door, another man doing the same with Laura.
Immediately you were both in another place, it almost looked like a retro, but futuristic, office space. Laura growled at the man holding her, but his grip on her was surprisingly tight.
“You punched a hole in the timeline after that stunt. Now, you have to be terminated.” A woman said to you, as you tilted your head.
“Come again? Hole—timeline—what?”
The woman narrowed her eyes at you, “you gave your husband back his memories and caused a large anomaly, spreading you throughout the timeline.”
“You’re making no fucking sense. You can’t just take me and my daughter away from—”
The woman looked at one of the men who brought you and Laura here, “this is the one from Earth-100006, right?”
The man looked down at his small tablet then back up at the woman. “…No. They’re from Earth-100005.”
She sighed, waving her hand. “Terminate them.”
“What?” You growled, taking one step forward before a baton touched you, making you disappear.
“Mom!” Laura yelled. “What did you do to—” The baton touched Laura, making her disappear as well.
---
When you woke up, you were lying on sand, the sun beating heavily down on you. Every inch of your body felt heavy, and a searing pain radiated from where the baton had touched you. Blinking against the sunlight, you pushed yourself up onto your elbows, sand clinging to your palms.
“Mom!” Laura’s voice snapped you out of the haze. She was stumbling toward you, her backpack missing, her hair wild from whatever had just happened. Relief coursed through you when you saw she was unharmed.
“I’m here,” you rasped, your throat dry as dust. You reached for her as she dropped to her knees beside you.
“What the hell just happened?” she asked, her voice trembling with anger. “Where are we? Where did they send us?”
You looked around, trying to get your bearings. The landscape was barren, a wasteland of jagged rocks, broken remnants of buildings, and endless dunes of sand stretching into the horizon. The sky above was gray and swirling, like the calm before a storm. In the distance, you could make out twisted shapes—structures or machines—but nothing alive.
“Not sure,” you said, pulling Laura closer for a moment, “but it’s not home.”
Laura’s claws slid out instinctively as she scanned the area. “This place… it feels wrong.”
“Yeah, no kidding.” You pushed yourself to your feet, testing your weight against the burning ache in your muscles. You checked your back for your dagger, but it was gone. “First thing’s first: we need to figure out where we are, what those bastards did to us, and how to get out.”
Laura nodded, her fists tightening. “If they hurt you, I’ll kill them.”
You smirked despite everything. “You’d better get in line, kiddo.”
Before either of you could say more, the faint hum of engines reached your ears. You turned sharply, squinting against the haze, and saw figures approaching in the distance.
“Shit,” you muttered, pulling Laura behind you as the shapes grew clearer. There were three vehicles—ramshackle but armored—kicking up dust as they sped toward you. They screeched to a halt a few yards away, and several people jumped out, armed to the teeth.
“Don’t move,” one of them barked, pointing a rifle at you. He was tall, bald, and scarred, his pale eyes scanning you with a mix of suspicion and recognition.
Laura growled, her claws sliding out.
“Easy,” you murmured to her, raising your hands slightly. “We don’t want to start a fight we can’t finish.”
“Y/N Howlett,” a woman’s voice said from behind the group. She stepped forward, her piercing gaze cutting through you. Her presence was commanding, and her bald head and strange demeanor set her apart from the rest. “And Laura Keen. Interesting. We’ve been expecting you.”
You narrowed your eyes. “That’s not creepy at all. Who the hell are you?”
“I’m Cassandra Nova,” the woman replied coolly. “And you’re in the Void. Welcome.”
“Yeah, well, thanks for the warm reception,” you shot back. “Now tell me what you want before I lose my patience.”
Cassandra tilted her head, a small smile playing on her lips. “Fiery. I see why he loved you.”
Your chest tightened. Even though she didn’t say his name, the context was clear enough. “Don’t.”
“Oh, but I will,” she said, stepping closer. “You’ve lived so many lives, Y/N, and yet, every time, he’s there. Do you even know why?”
“Lady, I don’t have time for your cryptic bullshit.”
“Patience,” Cassandra said, raising a hand. “I don’t need to waste time with questions when I can just take the answers.” Her eyes began to glow faintly as she focused on you.
The sensation hit like a wave—cold, invasive, and sharp, as if someone were clawing through your mind. But as quickly as it started, Cassandra reeled back, her expression twisting in confusion.
“You…” she whispered, narrowing her eyes. “Why can’t I get in? What are you?”
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” you shot back, forcing yourself to stand tall despite the pounding in your head. “You try that again, and I’ll show you exactly what I am.”
Cassandra’s lips thinned, but before she could respond, Laura lunged forward without warning, her claws flashing as she aimed straight for Cassandra’s throat. But before she could make contact, one of the armored figures moved in, grabbing Laura by the arm and throwing her back. Laura landed with a grunt, but she was back on her feet in seconds, ready to charge again.
“You’re wasting your time,” Cassandra said, her voice cold. “Surrender, or this gets much worse for you both.”
“Not happening,” you shot back, your grip tightening on your dagger.
Before the situation could escalate further, a deafening boom echoed from behind Cassandra’s group. Everyone turned just in time to see a massive fireball hurtling toward them. It slammed into the sand, sending a shockwave through the ground and knocking several of the armored soldiers off their feet.
“What the—” Laura started, but another explosion cut her off, this time from the opposite side.
Two figures appeared over the dune, running at full speed. One was a man engulfed in flames, flying just above the ground, while the other was heavily armed, his face hidden behind a tactical mask. The flaming man shot another fireball at the soldiers, while the masked figure opened fire with a barrage of bullets, cutting down two of the soldiers before they even had a chance to react.
“What the hell is going on?” Laura shouted, glancing at you.
“No idea,” you muttered, watching as the battle unfolded in a blur of fire and gunfire.
The flaming man soared over Cassandra’s head, sending another blast of fire in her direction. She dodged it easily, her eyes narrowing in anger. “Kill them!” she ordered her remaining soldiers, but they were already being overwhelmed.
The masked figure moved with deadly precision, taking down soldiers left and right with well-aimed shots. He was fast—too fast for them to keep up.
The fight was chaotic, but in the middle of it all, Cassandra’s gaze locked onto you again. “This isn’t over,” she said, her voice dripping with venom. Then, without warning, she disappeared in a flash of light, taking the remaining soldiers with her.
You and Laura stood there, breathless and confused, as the battle ended as quickly as it began. The flaming man and the masked figure approached cautiously, their weapons still at the ready.
Laura’s claws were still out, her stance tense. “Who the hell are you?”
The flaming man extinguished the fire surrounding him, revealing a young, blonde man with a cocky smirk. “Name’s Johnny Storm. And I think we just saved your asses.”
The masked figure stepped forward, removing his helmet to reveal the grizzled face of a man you didn’t recognize. “And I’m the Punisher. You’re welcome.”
---
“So, you were all sent here. For ‘not playing nice,’” you said, crossing your arms and scanning the group. Johnny leaned casually against the wall, the cocky smirk never leaving his face. Frank Castle, aka the Punisher, stood nearby, stoic as ever, his arms crossed like a living wall. The new trio—Elektra, Blade, and a man Johnny had called Remy—watched you with varying degrees of suspicion.
Elektra’s eyes narrowed. “That’s putting it lightly,” she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. The twin sais strapped to her thighs gleamed in the low light. “Apparently, stabbing the wrong guy gets you sent here.”
Blade snorted. “Wrong guy was a senator.”
Elektra’s lips curved into a dangerous smile. “He deserved it.”
“Not the point,” Blade muttered, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. He was built like a tank, his presence commanding even in silence.
Remy, with his disheveled brown hair and glowing red eyes, let out a low whistle. “Look like we got new recruits,” he said, his Cajun accent thick. “You gonna play nice, chére, or you gonna cause trouble?”
Laura’s claws slid out with a snikt, her glare cutting through the room. “Try me.”
You stepped in front of her, placing a hand on her arm. “Laura. Not the time.”
Remy held up his hands in mock surrender. “Easy now, petite. Jus’ makin’ conversation.”
Johnny laughed. “Gambit’s harmless—well, unless he’s got cards in his hands.”
“You got a point?” you asked, turning to Johnny, your patience wearing thin. “Or do you just like hearing yourself talk?”
“Both,” Frank said gruffly, finally speaking up. His voice was deep and gravelly, and his expression made it clear he wasn’t in the mood for games. “But Johnny’s right about one thing—we’re all here because the TVA didn’t like what we did. Same with you and the kid.”
You sighed, glancing at Laura. Her fists were still clenched, claws out, but she hadn’t made another move. “Fine. We’re all rebels. What’s the plan?”
Elektra’s smile turned sharp. “Plan? There’s no plan. We survive.”
“Survive what?” Laura asked, her voice laced with skepticism.
Johnny leaned forward, his smirk fading. “The Void ain’t exactly Club Med, sweetheart. There are worse things out there than us.”
“Like what?” you asked.
Blade stepped closer, his dark eyes locking onto yours. “Alioth.”
You raised an eyebrow. “Alioth?”
“A predator,” Blade said simply. “Consumes anything it touches.”
“Big purple smoke monster,” Johnny clarified, his hands miming an explosion. “Real nasty. You see it, you run.”
Laura scoffed. “We don’t run.”
“Then you die,” Frank said bluntly. “We’ve seen it happen.”
Elektra stepped forward, her gaze fixed on you. “This place isn’t just a dumping ground. It’s a death sentence. The TVA sends people here to get rid of them permanently. If you’re smart, you’ll stick with us. We know how to stay off the radar.”
“Why would you help us?” you asked, narrowing your eyes. “You don’t know us.”
Remy grinned. “Maybe we jus’ like company.”
“Or maybe we want to see what you’re made of,” Elektra added, her voice edged with challenge.
Before you could respond, a loud crash echoed from outside the bunker. Everyone froze, their heads snapping toward the door. Johnny’s hand ignited in flames, and Blade unsheathed his sword.
“Alioth?” you asked, your voice low.
“No,” Frank said, moving toward the door. “Too small. But it’s not friendly.”
Laura moved to your side, her claws ready. “Let’s find out.”
Elektra smirked. “I like her.”
Johnny opened the door cautiously, flames crackling in his palm. The rest of you followed, weapons at the ready. The landscape outside was as bleak as ever, the gray sky swirling ominously.
“Over there,” Blade said, pointing to a figure stumbling over the sand. It was humanoid but moved awkwardly, like it wasn’t fully in control of its body.
“TVA tech,” Frank muttered, his grip tightening on his rifle. “Looks like one of their enforcers.”
“Not anymore,” Elektra said, her eyes narrowing. “It’s corrupted.”
The figure turned toward you, its eyes glowing an unnatural green. Its body twitched violently before letting out an unearthly screech. Without warning, it charged.
“Move!” you shouted, grabbing Laura and pulling her back as Johnny hurled a fireball at the creature. The blast knocked it back, but it kept coming, its movements erratic and unnatural.
Blade stepped forward, his sword gleaming. With a swift, calculated strike, he severed the creature’s head. It crumpled to the ground, twitching before going still.
“What the hell was that?” Laura asked, her claws still out.
“TVA cleanup crew,” Frank said, kicking the remains. “Sometimes their tech gets left behind and... mutates.”
“Mutates into what? Zombies?” you asked.
“Close enough,” Johnny said, extinguishing the flames on his hand. “That’s why we don’t go wandering around unless we have to.”
Elektra looked at you and Laura, her expression unreadable. “Still think you can handle this place?”
You met her gaze evenly. “We don’t have a choice.”
---
It had been months since you and Laura entered the void. Frank had died a few days after you and Laura arrived, presumably by Alioth or what they call the ’Deadpool Corps’.
Since Johnny had left a few days ago and hadn’t returned, you and Laura decided to go out and look. There wasn’t any clues or leads until Laura came upon a Honda Odyssey with two men inside it. One in a red suit, tied up with seatbelts, and the other in a yellow suit with the same face as her own father.
She knew it wasn’t him, that he wasn’t their Logan, but it seemed like this was her only lead. She got into bloodied and wrecked car and drove it to base.
---
Wade finally woke up, sitting up on the bed, “where are we?”
“No clue,” Logan held up a whiskey bottle he was drinking from, “but I like it here.”
Rumbling came from outside the place they were in. Wade went to the entrance standing by it’s side when a woman came in and used her sai to knock Wade down.
Behind her a man entered, wearing black sunglasses, and after that was another man, holding a stack of playing cards.
“Okay, look at you… all. You must be the others. Terrific. So just to refresh, you are one- ”
“Elektra.” She said.
“Elektra, yes. Who could forget? And you, I was not expecting to see you here, thought you were… you know, retired.” Wade said in an accent.
“Retarted?”
“Retired.” Wade said again. “I’m already in the void. I’m not trying to get cancelled again.”
Blade, or Eric, pointed his blade at Wade, “I don’t like you.”
“You never did.” Wade turned to the other man, “and who’s this succulent reminder of my own inadequacies? Look at you. You look like the superhero version of Hawkeye.”
“The name’s Remy LeBeau. Le Diable Blanc, but you can call me the Gambit.”
“It’s been a while since I’ve seen Sling Blade hit me again.” Wade asked.
“They call me the Gambit.” Remy said again.
“Do they? Are you sure you didn’t just really, really want them to, but it never quite worked out?”
Remy turned his gaze from Wade to Logan in the back, “you know, we never had a Wolverine up in here. But I can tell you now, it’s just a common courtesy to ask before you drink up all of my liquor.”
“It’s a good think I don’t give a fuck.” Logan shot back. He went to take another drink from the bottle when Remy tossed a playing card, breaking the bottle in half, glass shattering to the floor.
Wade stood up and looked between Remy and Logan, before settling his gaze on the latter, who tossed the top half of the bottle on the ground. “So embarrassing.”
Logan grabbed another bottle from the shelf.
“Well, now that that’s settled, look, we came a long way to find you three.”
“There’s five of us.” Elektra corrected.
“There’s five? Is one of them Magneto? Dear sweet God in heaven, let it be Magneto, because with him- ”
“He’s dead.” Blade cut in.
“Fuck!” Wade yelled, “now Disney gets cheap? It’s like Pinocchio jammed his face in my ass and started lying like crazy.”
“Ooh, you nasty! Mon petit rouge. Laissez les bons temps rouler, huh?” Remy said.
“Not a single word, what do you do exactly?” Wade questioned.
“Charge the playing cards. Make ‘em go boom.”
“Your power is close-up magic, that’s good. We’re not totally fucked at all. So, who brought us here?”
“That would be me.” Laura said, as she walked down the stairs into the room. “Don’t make me regret it.”
“Holy shit. Logan. That’s her. That’s X-23. She’s the one I told you about.”
Laura looked at Logan, younger than the one she met years ago. Part of her wondered if this is how he looked before it all went to shit.
Wade looked to the others, “hey, how did you all get stuck in the void?”
“There was a knock at the door, TVA sent me here.” Blade said.
“Me too.” Elektra added.
“Maybe I was born here. It’s- it’s hard to know for sure.” Remy answered.
“TVA decided our universe was dying. And I never even got a chance to fight for it.” Blade continued.
Laura walked close to the wall, watching Logan continue to drink from the bottle of Jack Daniel’s in his hand.
“People like us don’t go quietly. TVA knows that, so they took us out.” Elektra said.
Wade kissed his gloved fingers and pointed it towards them, “the answer is yes. I’m in.”
“In what?” Blade questioned.
“A team. Me, you, you and me. All of us together. Let’s get the fuck out of this place.”
“Don’t listen to him. He’s a fucking liar!” Logan called out.
“It was an educated wish!” Wade yelled back. Logan scoffed at him as Wade continued, “Look. We’ve been inside Cassandra’s lair. The only way out of the void is through her. She can get us home. She told us.”
“Wait a minute, you’ve been inside? And you made it out alive?” Blade asked.
“Bullshit.” Elektra commented, “nobody’s ever done that.”
“We did.” Wade answered.
“Every time one of us has gone up against her, they die. The Punisher, the Quicksilver, the Daredevil.” Remy started.
“Daredevil, I’m so sorry.” Wade looked at Elektra.
“It’s fine.”
“Okay.”
“Even that sweet, baby angel, Johnny Storm. He up and gone missing like, what, two days ago?” Remy said.
“Ah, that’s so sad. Wherever this Johnny feller is, I’m sure he’s thriving. Look, there’s strength in numbers. All right? Us, plus you guys. We can put Cassandra over our knee and force her to let us out of the void. I know what it means to feel self-doubt.”
“I don’t feel that at all.” Elektra looked over at Blade.
“I’m good.” He said.
“Now, I get your gut like a coke duct tape worm.” Wade continued.
“It’s like you’re in the middle of my soul.” Remy said.
“You guys may not have been able to save your universes, but you can avenge them. It’s what Johnny would have wanted.”
“Wait. You knew Johnny?” Elektra asked.
Before Logan could respond, you walked into the room, passing by Remy. “Yeah, he’s the reason Johnny is fucking dead.”
“Ah, ah. I’ll have you know that Cassandra killed him, not me. He was the one who ran his little mouth.” Wade said, throwing up his hands in mock defense.
You clenched your fists, holding back the frustration that boiled beneath the surface. “You didn’t help, Wade. You egged him on. You could’ve shut up for once.”
Wade waved a dismissive hand, leaning back against the wall. “I mean, that’s debatable. Can’t really shut up when you’re this charming.”
“Charming?” Elektra muttered, her eyes narrowing as she looked between Wade and Logan.
Laura’s gaze flickered between the two of them, tension evident in the way she crossed her arms.
Logan’s eyes hadn’t left yours since the moment you walked into the room. He stared at you, the bottle of Jack still halfway to his lips, forgotten. You didn’t look like you had aged, not that much anyway. It was a jolt to his system, like stepping into a memory. There you were, alive. In this damn place.
You could feel his gaze burning into you, and though you tried to avoid it, there was no denying it now. You had locked eyes with him, this other version of Logan. His brows furrowed slightly, like he was trying to figure you out, but there was something deeper in his eyes—recognition.
“I have to go,” you muttered, stepping back outside.
Laura looked between Wade and Logan before following you. “Mom!” she called, her voice sharp and worried as she jogged to catch up.
You didn’t stop until you were a good distance away from the others, your back turned to her. You exhaled, your hands gripping the railing of an old platform overlooking the desolate landscape of the void. Laura slowed when she reached you, her boots crunching lightly against the gravel.
“Mom,” she said again, softer this time.
You closed your eyes, steadying your breathing. “I’m fine,” you replied, though the quiver in your voice betrayed you.
“No, you’re not.” Laura crossed her arms, watching you carefully. “That wasn’t him. You know that, right?”
You turned to face her, your expression conflicted. “I know it’s not him,” you said firmly, but the words felt hollow. “It’s just… he looks the same. Sounds the same. Even drinks the same damn whiskey.”
Laura studied you for a moment before speaking. “But he’s not the Logan you knew. He’s not Dad.”
The reminder hit you like a punch to the gut. You’d had years to grieve, but seeing another version of him alive and well—so close yet so far removed from the man you loved—had ripped open wounds you thought had healed. You shook your head, trying to push it all away.
“I just need a minute,” you said, turning back to the railing.
Laura hesitated, glancing back toward the hideout. “Do you want me to…?”
“No. Go back inside,” you told her. “I’ll catch up.”
She lingered for a moment, clearly reluctant to leave you alone, but eventually nodded. “Fine. But don’t take too long. Wade’s already planning something stupid, and I don’t trust Blade not to stab him.”
You almost smiled at that, but it didn’t quite reach your lips. “I’ll be there soon.”
Laura gave you one last look before heading back toward the others. You waited until her footsteps faded before letting out a long, shaky breath. You gripped the railing tighter, your knuckles turning white.
---
Night had fallen in the void and Logan found himself outside sitting on a log, in front of a fire with a bottle of alcohol. He wasn’t allowed to think about this other version of you, or his own before Laura walked by him.
“Hey, hey. I’m not lookin’ for company. Get out of here.”
Laura sat down anyways, letting out a small chuckle. “You remind me of him. Angry. Drunk. Mean…”
“Sounds like a great guy—”
“Wasn’t finished.” Laura cut Logan off. “Showed up when it mattered the most. Couldn’t help it.” She watched as Logan sighed, his eyes still on the crackling fire. “You might not know it, but… you’re a good man, Logan.”
He chuckled, “you might not know it, but apparently, I’m the worst Logan.”
“I got to have a life because of you. I got to grow up because of you. A lot of kids did.”
“A lot of kids didn’t grow up because of me. Trust me, kid, I’m no hero.”
Laura looked over at him, her eyes trailing over the yellow suit. “That suit says different.”
“Yeah. Do you like it? Scott used to beg me to wear it. So did Jean, Storm, Beast. Y/N.” His voice cracked on your name, but he continued. “All of them. They wanted me to be part of the team, but I wouldn’t. Told ‘em they all look fucking ridiculous. I mean… I couldn’t have ‘em thinkin’ I wanted to be there. And then one day, while I was off on my own, the humans came… and went mutant hunting.”
“I can guess the rest.” Laura spoke.
“No, no, let me… Let me say it. I… I need to say it. By the time I stumbled home shitfaced from the bar, it was too late. They were dead. Every…” Logan stifled a sob, his bottom lip quivering as he remembered the horror almost perfectly.
Scott and Beast’s bodies were at the front of the mansion, clearly trying to protect everyone else, while you and Storm were near the kids with Jean in front of you.
“This suit’s all I got to remind me of who they were. And what I did.”
Laura didn’t speak, just looked at Logan as he sniffled and took another drink of his whiskey. Finally, she spoke, “we’re headed to Cassandra’s at sunup.”
“Have fun. Not my fight.”
“We won’t pull this off without you.”
Logan briefly glanced at Laura before returning his gaze to the fire. Laura clenched her fists and stood up, beginning to walk away.
“Hey,” Logan called after her. “Whoever you think I am, you got the wrong guy.”
She turned around to face him, “you were always the wrong guy.” Laura said, before returning on her way to base.
Logan watched Laura disappear into the darkness, her parting words echoing in his mind like a bad tune stuck on repeat. “You were always the wrong guy.” The fire crackled as he shifted on the log, the whiskey bottle in his hand feeling heavier than it should. He stared into the flames, his jaw clenched tightly, the weight of her words hitting harder than he wanted to admit.
He wasn’t the right guy. He never had been.
The sound of footsteps crunching against the gravel behind him pulled him from his thoughts. He didn’t look up right away, figuring it was Laura again, coming back to throw another jab. But when the footsteps stopped a few feet away and silence followed, Logan finally glanced over his shoulder.
It wasn’t Laura. It was you.
The firelight danced across your features, casting shadows and illuminating the faint lines of tension around your mouth. Your arms were crossed, and your expression was unreadable, though your eyes betrayed a flicker of hesitation. Logan turned back to the fire, lifting the bottle to his lips.
“What do you want?” His voice was gruff, a practiced barrier meant to push people away.
“I don’t know,” you replied honestly, your tone soft but steady. You hesitated before stepping closer, the gravel crunching beneath your boots. “Maybe to talk. Maybe to figure out why I feel like I already know you.”
Logan snorted, shaking his head. “You don’t know me. And I don’t know you.” He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he stared into the flames. “Whatever you’re lookin’ for, you’re not gonna find it here.”
You didn’t move, just stood there, watching him. “Maybe not. But I can’t ignore it—this... whatever this is.” You motioned vaguely between the two of you. “It’s like looking at a ghost.”
Logan exhaled through his nose, a humorless chuckle escaping him. “Funny. That’s what you feel like to me.”
Your brows furrowed at his words, but you stayed quiet, letting the weight of them sink in. After a long moment, you spoke again. “Laura told me about what happened to the others. To… your version of me.”
He tensed, the grip on his bottle tightening. “Don’t,” he warned, his voice low and dangerous. “Don’t talk about her.”
“I’m not trying to pry,” you said, stepping closer. “But I think we’re both avoiding the obvious here. In your world, I’m dead. In mine…” You trailed off, the ache in your chest making it hard to finish. “He’s gone.”
Logan looked up at you then, his sharp gaze meeting yours. For a moment, neither of you said anything. The fire crackled between you, the silence stretching until it felt like the void itself.
“Seems like we’re both ghosts,” Logan finally muttered, looking back at the flames.
“Maybe,” you said softly, sitting down on the edge of a nearby log. “But ghosts usually have unfinished business.”
Logan smirked, though there was no humor in it. “Yeah? What’s yours?”
You didn’t answer right away. Instead, you looked up at the dark, starless sky, your hands resting loosely in your lap. “Trying to make sure Laura survives this hellhole. Trying to get us out of here.”
Logan tilted his head slightly, studying you in the flickering light. “She’s a tough kid. Reminds me of someone I used to know.”
A faint smile tugged at the corner of your lips. “She gets it from her father.”
He didn’t respond, just took another swig of his whiskey. But there was something in the way he looked at you—something unspoken but heavy. You both knew what it was, even if neither of you wanted to say it.
After a moment, you stood, brushing the dust off your hands. “We’re leaving at sunup,” you said. “You should come with us.”
Logan shook his head. “Not my fight.”
You let out a murmured growl, “too fuckin’ stubborn.” You said quietly, crossing your arms over your chest and looking into the crowd of trees nearby.
But he heard it. He finally turned to face you completely, that one word throwing him off. It wasn’t that he hadn’t heard you curse before—he had, in one of your other lives—but it never seemed natural coming from you. Now it did, like it fit in a way it hadn’t before.
Logan’s brows furrowed slightly, but he didn’t comment. Instead, he studied you for a moment longer, as if trying to reconcile the you he remembered with the one standing in front of him.
You didn’t seem to notice his lingering gaze, or maybe you just didn’t care. Your arms stayed crossed, and your jaw was tight as you stared into the trees, the firelight flickering across your face.
“You done sulking, or should I give you some space to mope?” you asked, finally turning to look at him.
“Mope?” Logan echoed, an edge of irritation creeping into his tone.
“Yeah, mope. Sit here and feel sorry for yourself while the rest of us try to figure out how to not die tomorrow.”
“Not my fight,” he repeated, leaning back against the log and taking another swig from his bottle.
You rolled your eyes. “Right. Because it’s easier to sit here and wallow than to do something that might actually matter.”
Logan’s jaw clenched, but he didn’t respond right away. Instead, he stared at you, his sharp gaze trying to pierce through the wall you’d thrown up.
“What’s your deal, anyway?” he asked finally. “Why the hell do you care so much what I do?”
You huffed, shaking your head. “I don’t care what you do. I care what happens to Laura.”
“She’s a tough kid. She’ll figure it out.”
“She shouldn’t have to,” you shot back. “And you know it. You’ve got this thing in you, Logan—this need to protect people, even if it’s buried under all the whiskey and self-loathing. You’re just too damn stubborn to admit it.”
Logan snorted, the sound low and humorless. “Yeah? And what makes you such an expert on me, huh? You don’t even know me.”
You blinked, and he wasn’t able to tell if it was you holding back tears or clearing your face of your emotions.
“Why won’t you look at me?” you asked quietly. “You look at me like you don’t know me, but you do. I might not be her, or any of the ones you’ve met, but… I’m still me. And you’re still you. Still Logan. You just—”
Your voice broke, but you stopped yourself from letting it out. Crying wasn’t something you did, not anymore. You held your head high, jaw tight, and swallowed down the lump that threatened to rise in your throat. But Logan didn’t look up.
He kept his gaze firmly on the fire, his knuckles white around the bottle in his hand. His silence stretched between you, heavy and suffocating, until you finally gave up. Without another word, you turned on your heel and walked back toward the base. Your footsteps echoed in the quiet void, but you didn’t look back. You wouldn’t give him the satisfaction of seeing how much this hurt you.
Logan didn’t move, didn’t call after you. The only sound left was the crackling of the fire and the distant whisper of the wind in the trees. He stared into the flames as if they held answers he couldn’t find, his jaw clenched so tightly it ached.
When he finally spoke, it was to himself. “I can’t do this again.”
The words were barely audible, but they carried the weight of lifetimes. He took another drink, letting the burn of the whiskey distract him from the ache in his chest. But no matter how hard he tried to drown it, your voice still lingered, cutting through the alcohol like a knife.
“Why won’t you look at me?”
Because looking at you hurt. Because every time he did, he saw her—his version of you. The one he’d failed. The one he couldn’t save.
And maybe, if he admitted it to himself, because he was scared. Scared of letting you in. Scared of losing you all over again.
---
When you got back to the base, Laura was leaning against the wall, sharpening one of her claws with a whetstone. She looked up as you entered, her expression unreadable.
“Did he come around?” she asked, though her tone suggested she already knew the answer.
You shook your head, running a hand through your hair as you sat down heavily on one of the benches. “He’s too stubborn. I should’ve known better.”
Laura snorted. “Stubborn runs in the family.”
You gave her a sharp look, but she just shrugged and went back to her whetstone. The rhythmic scrape of metal on stone filled the silence, but it didn’t do much to calm the storm in your chest.
“He’ll show up,” Laura said after a moment, her tone more subdued. “He always does. Even when he says he won’t.”
“Maybe,” you muttered, leaning forward to rest your elbows on your knees. “But it’s not my Logan.”
Laura paused, her hand stilling for a moment before she looked up at you. “He’s still Logan,” she said quietly. “And you’re still you.”
You didn’t respond. What could you say to that? She wasn’t wrong, but it didn’t make it any easier.
---
Logan stayed by the fire long after it had started to die out, the whiskey bottle empty at his feet. He should’ve gone back to the base, but the thought of facing you again felt like too much.
The truth was, he wasn’t sure he could do it. Not after everything he’d already lost. Not after what had happened to his world, to his team, to you.
But as the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon, he found himself standing, brushing the ash from his hands.
Maybe Laura was right. Maybe he was too damn stubborn for his own good.
But if there was even a chance he could make this right, if there was even a sliver of hope that he could protect you—this version of you—then maybe, just maybe, it was worth the risk.
---
“Ooh! Look at that there!” Remy exclaimed, looking ahead at Cassandra’s base. You see them biggum hands come closed. Ain’t not a wonna gettin’ up inside there.”
“I think what Gambit’s trying to say is getting Juggernaut’s helmet ain’t gonna be easy. I’m just making stuff up at this… yeah. Tilt up to Blade.” Wade trailed off.
“Gun!” Blade called out, as he stood up in the car through the opening in the roof. You lifted the gun up to Blade, who took it and aimed at the base.
“Where’d he get that little beauty?” Wade asked.
“That’s Punisher’s AT4.” Elektra answered.
“Which Punisher? There’s been, like, five of them.”
“There’s only been one Blade, and there’s only ever gonna be one Blade.” He spoke, before shooting the gun. It hit the closed hands of the Ant-Man suit causing Elektra to speed up, driving through the fire from the explosion before turning the car to a halt.
Cassandra’s minions aimed their weapons at the group as you all exited the van. You and Laura stood in the back with Wade and Remy in the front, and Blade and Elektra to the sides. Wade looked up into the head of the enlarged suit to see Cassandra.
The Odyssey’s trunk opening caught everyone’s attention. Turning to look, you saw Logan exiting the van. His eyes instantly met yours before briefly glancing at Laura. He moved to the front beside Wade.
“Ooh, this is gonna be good.” Blade commented.
“You know how long I’ve been waitin’ for this? Whoo! I’m about to make a name for myself here.” Remy spoke.
“I don’t think you guys walk away from this.” Logan commented.
“You just make sure people know what happened here today. And when you get out of here, you have a drink for me, yeah?” Remy finished.
“You just stay on our six and get inside.” Blad ordered, moving to the front. You, Laura, and Elektra moved with him, standing in front of Wade and Logan. “We’ll make sure you get the package.”
“And we’ll get our ending.” Elektra said.
You pulled out your batons, powering them on as they shone blue, the faint hum of their charge filling the air. Laura slid on her sunglasses, her claws extending with a metallic snikt. Everyone was ready—Blade with his katana, Elektra twirling her sais, and Remy flicking a charged card between his fingers.
Cassandra’s minions surged forward, a chaotic wave of bodies armed with guns, knives, and makeshift weapons. You took a deep breath and moved in sync with Laura and Elektra, forming the front line of the attack.
Logan hung back with Wade, his eyes narrowing as he watched you dart forward, your movements swift and precise. It was like a dance—graceful, brutal, and deliberate. Each swing of your baton hit its mark, dropping Cassandra’s soldiers with calculated efficiency. He couldn’t reconcile this version of you with the shy physics teacher he’d known. This wasn’t the you he remembered, who’d tucked herself away in a world of equations and theories. This version fought with a cold, detached precision that sent a shiver down his spine.
“You seeing this?” Wade said, nudging Logan as he ducked a stray bullet. “Your girl’s got moves.”
Logan grunted, not taking his eyes off you. “She’s not my Y/N.”
“Right, right, multiverse shenanigans. Still, if I were you, I’d feel a little insecure. That physics degree sure didn’t teach her how to do that.” Wade gestured wildly as you flipped over one of Cassandra’s soldiers, your baton cracking down on his skull mid-air.
Logan ignored him and started up the steps toward the lair, his claws unsheathed. “C’mon, we’ve got a job to do.”
“Ugh, fine. Leave the fun to the professionals,” Wade muttered, following Logan while tossing a grenade over his shoulder. It exploded behind him, sending a group of minions flying.
Meanwhile, you spun around, parrying a blade aimed at Laura before kicking its wielder into Elektra’s path. “We’ve got this!” you shouted. “Go!”
Laura glanced at you, her lip curling into a snarl as she slashed through another attacker. “Make sure they don’t screw it up.”
You smirked. “Like I’d let them.”
Logan heard you, but he didn’t turn back. He didn’t want to. Seeing you fight like this, kill like this, wasn’t something he could reconcile. In his world, you wouldn’t have hurt a fly, let alone taken a life. And yet, here you were, effortlessly carving through Cassandra’s forces like you’d been doing it your whole life.
“Seriously,” Wade panted as they reached the top of the stairs, “how are you not having, like, a major existential crisis right now? I mean, you’re watching your not-wife turn into a murder machine. That’s gotta mess with your head.”
“Shut up, Wade,” Logan growled.
Meanwhile, the five of you stood in front of the stairs, bloodied and battle-worn. Blade smirked, flicking blood from his sword with a casual shake of his wrist. “Heh. Some motherfuckers still trying to ice skate uphill.”
There wasn’t time for banter. Cassandra’s remaining minions surged toward you like a swarm. You darted forward, Laura beside you, the two of you moving as a deadly unit.
“On your left!” you shouted, swinging your baton in a sharp arc to deflect a blade aimed at Laura’s ribs.
“Got it,” Laura replied, ducking low and slashing through the attacker’s legs before finishing with a swift upward strike.
The chaos of battle roared around you, but your focus locked on the figure in the center. He was barreling through the fray, tossing bodies like rag dolls.
“Mom, we take him together,” Laura called, already moving toward him.
You nodded, gripping your batons tightly. “Go high; I’ll go low!”
As you charged, Juggernaut swung his massive fists toward you. You ducked under one blow, the force of it creating a shockwave that rattled your teeth. Laura leaped over the other, her claws slashing across his arm. Sparks flew as her adamantium claws met his reinforced suit.
“Damn it,” Laura growled, flipping back to avoid his retaliatory strike.
“Helmet,” you reminded her, dodging another swing.
“Working on it!” she snapped, lunging forward again.
You feinted left, drawing his attention, while Laura climbed his back like a feral animal, her claws digging into the material. Juggernaut roared in frustration, reaching back to grab her, but you jabbed your baton into the back of his knee, sending him stumbling forward.
“Keep him down!” Laura shouted, her claws ripping through the side of his helmet.
“Trying!” you yelled, slamming your baton into his other knee. The impact sent a jolt through your arm, but it was enough to drop him to one knee.
Laura didn’t hesitate. She yanked his helmet free and flung it toward you. “Catch!”
You grabbed it mid-air and shoved it into Laura’s backpack. “Got it!”
Juggernaut let out a guttural roar, swinging wildly in an attempt to regain control. Before he could stand, Laura’s claws flashed, slicing clean through his neck. His head toppled to the ground with a sickening thud, and his massive body collapsed seconds later.
“Nice work,” you panted, wiping sweat from your brow.
“Don’t get cocky,” Laura replied, but there was a hint of a smirk on her face.
The two of you turned your attention to the giant Ant-Man helmet, Cassandra’s lair. Laura adjusted the backpack on her shoulders you handed her and glanced at you. “Boost me.”
You crouched, lacing your fingers together. Laura stepped into your hands, and you launched her upward. She caught onto the edge of the massive helmet, her foot claws extending as she began scaling the structure.
“Almost there,” she called down.
You stayed on guard, fending off any straggling minions who dared approach. Laura reached the top, pulling the backpack from her shoulder and tossed it into the lair where Wade grabbed it.
“Catch that?” she asked.
“Perfect throw,” you replied, knocking out a soldier with a swift elbow strike.
Before Laura could climb down, one of Cassandra’s soldiers used a psychic lasso, yanking her down. She fell, twisting mid-air to land on her feet, but more minions rushed toward her.
“Laura!” you shouted, moving to intercept them.
“I’m fine!” she snapped, slashing through one of the attackers. “Just keep them off me!”
The group fought with renewed vigor as the minions closed in. Elektra moved like a blur, her sais spinning with lethal precision. Blade fought alongside her, his katana carving through the enemy ranks. Remy flicked charged cards into clusters of soldiers, the explosions creating openings for you and Laura to strike.
The battle reached its peak when a low, rumbling growl filled the air. You looked up to see a massive dark cloud—Alioth. It loomed closer, its ominous presence sending chills down your spine.
“All clear!” Blade shouted as the last of Cassandra’s minions fell.
You exchanged a glance with Laura, both of you breathing heavily. “Let’s move!”
The air shimmered as a glowing portal opened above you. You watched as Wade and Logan jumped through it, disappearing into the unknown.
You felt a pang of something—loss, maybe?—as you saw Logan vanish, but you pushed it aside. There was no time to dwell on it.
Especially when not even moments later, orange doors appeared in front of you.
---
“So, how does it feel to be in the past, Sparky?” Wade asked you, putting an arm over your shoulder.
You promptly shoved it off, “don’t call me that, suka.”
Wade let out a dramatic gasp, clutching his chest like you’d just stabbed him. “Ouch, that hurt, Sparky. Right in the feelings.”
You gave him a look. “Try again, Wilson.”
“Fine, fine.” He sighed, adjusting Dogpool in his arms. The little thing was fast asleep, drooling all over Wade’s sleeve. “But you gotta admit, it fits. You know, because of the—” He made an exaggerated exploding motion with his fingers.
Laura rolled her eyes. “Can we just go? I’d rather not stand in the middle of a parking lot looking like a rejected Suicide Squad lineup.”
“I don’t know, I think we make it work,” Wade said, waving a hand between the three of you. “Got the grumpy old man, the feral murder daughter, and the ex—” He stopped himself, side-eyeing you before clearing his throat. “—the badass chick with secrets. Feels like a sitcom waiting to happen.”
Logan pinched the bridge of his nose. “Just get us where we need to go, Wilson.”
“Alright, alright. Welcome to Casa de Deadpool—where the beer is warm, the floors are sticky, and the roommates are blind. Follow me.”
Wade led the way, humming some off-key tune while you, Logan, and Laura followed. You glanced at Logan. His face was unreadable, but you could see the tension in his shoulders. He hadn’t said much since the fight, and you weren’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing.
He wasn’t your Logan. You weren’t his Y/N. But still… it was hard not to see the familiarity in his face, the way his brow furrowed just so, the way his jaw clenched when he was thinking too hard about something.
You looked away. No point in getting caught up in what-ifs.
“Alright, home sweet home!” Wade announced, throwing the door open.
The inside was… exactly what you expected. Empty pizza boxes, half-drunk bottles of something questionable, and the faint smell of something that had probably died under the couch.
Blind Al sat in her usual spot, her head tilting slightly in your direction. “Oh great, more people. Just what I needed.”
“Oh, don’t be rude, Al,” Wade scolded. “These are my very special guests. We’ve got Grumpy Claws, Murder Jr., and Timey-Wimey.”
“I’m not calling them that.”
“You don’t have to, but the audience will.”
Al sighed, clearly used to Wade’s antics. “Are they staying?”
“Just for a bit,” Wade said, tossing Dogpool onto the couch, where he immediately curled up. “Logan here needs a drink, and I’m guessing these two need a place to not be hunted by crazy bald ladies in giant Ant-Man skeletons.”
Al’s head tilted toward Logan. “You drinking my whiskey?”
“...Maybe.”
“Then you can sleep outside.”
Laura smirked, and you huffed a quiet laugh. Logan just shook his head, muttering something under his breath.
You leaned against the back of the couch, arms crossed. “So what now?”
Wade clapped his hands together. “Now? We celebrate. We drink. We unwind from our very successful murder spree. And then, bright and early tomorrow—” He paused, leaning in like he was about to share some big, dramatic secret. “—we figure out what the fuck to do with you guys.”
“I’ll tell you what’s gonna happen. I have some money stashed somewhere, I’ll go get it, come back, then me and Laura can leave so we never have to see your faces again.” You said.
Wade let out a loud, exaggerated gasp. “Leave? Leave? Y/N, honey, sweetheart, my beloved time-traveling murder mom—why would you ever want to leave me?” He clutched his chest like you’d just driven a knife into his heart.
Laura crossed her arms. “I can think of about twenty reasons.”
“Okay, rude.” Wade pouted, shifting Dogpool in his arms. The little thing let out a content sigh, completely unbothered by the chaos. “But seriously, you’re gonna take off just like that? No heart-to-heart? No teary-eyed goodbye? No passionate ‘will-they-won’t-they’ moment with Grumpy Claws over there?”
You rolled your eyes. “Not interested.”
“Are you sure?” He wiggled his eyebrows, then pointed at Logan, who had yet to say a word. “Because that face screams tension.”
Logan let out a long breath through his nose, like he was physically restraining himself from punching Wade in the throat. “I’m not dealin’ with this shit right now.”
Wade gave him finger guns. “That’s a tomorrow problem, huh, bud?”
Logan ignored him. Instead, he looked at you. “This money you’re talkin’ about—where is it?”
“Why?”
“Because I don’t trust you to go off alone, get it, and come back in one piece.”
Laura scoffed. “She can handle herself.”
“I don’t doubt that,” Logan said, looking at her before turning his attention back to you. “But I ain’t gonna let you run off and get yourself killed when we just finished dealin’ with enough shit.”
You stared at him for a long moment. The way he was looking at you—it was careful, measured, like he was trying to keep himself in check. You knew that look. Your Logan used to look at you the same way. Like he was always preparing himself to lose you.
But this Logan wasn’t yours. And you weren’t his.
Still, you looked away first. “It’s in a lockbox at a storage facility a few miles from here.”
“Great,” Wade said, clapping his hands together. “Field trip!”
“No.” You turned to Logan. “I’ll go. Alone.”
“Not happenin’.”
“Logan—”
“No.” His voice was firm, final. “I’ll go with you.”
You exhaled through your nose. “Fine. Just let me freshen up.” You walked off to where you hoped the bathroom was, but not before mouthing, “parar” to Laura.
You locked the bathroom door behind you, glancing around the small, cluttered space. Wade’s idea of ‘freshening up’ probably involved nothing more than spraying deodorant over questionable hygiene decisions, but you had other plans.
Stepping up to the sink, you turned the faucet on, letting the water run just to make it sound like you were actually doing something in here. Then, moving quickly, you flipped the lock on the window and shoved it open. The cool night air hit your face as you glanced outside—an alley, empty except for a couple of overturned trash cans.
Perfect.
You hoisted yourself up, slipping through with practiced ease before lowering yourself down onto the pavement below. The moment your feet hit the ground, you took off down the alley, keeping to the shadows.
Back inside, Laura leaned against the wall near Wade’s stained couch, arms crossed as she watched Logan shift impatiently.
“She takin’ a damn shower in there?” Logan grumbled, arms crossed over his chest.
“She said she was freshening up,” Laura replied casually, not looking up from the knife she was idly flipping between her fingers.
Logan huffed. “It’s been long enough. I’m gettin’ her.”
Laura didn’t move as he pushed off the wall and headed for the bathroom. The moment he reached for the doorknob, she spoke.
“You should wait,” she said.
Logan shot her a look over his shoulder. “Why?”
Laura finally looked up, her expression unreadable. “Just ‘cause.”
That made Logan pause. His eyes narrowed slightly as he glanced between her and the closed bathroom door. Something wasn’t adding up.
“Kid,” he said, his voice low and edged with suspicion, “where’d she really go?”
Laura met his gaze evenly. “She’ll be back.”
Logan’s jaw tightened. “Damn it.” He turned, pushing the bathroom door open with enough force to slam it against the wall. The running faucet mocked him, the open window sealing the truth of it.
“She ditched us,” he muttered, running a hand down his face.
Wade peered in behind him. “Oof. Classic Sparky move. You love to see it.”
Logan turned on his heel, his glare cutting through Wade like a knife. “Where’d she go?”
Wade shrugged dramatically. “Beats me. But if I had to guess? Probably somewhere far away from your grumpy ass.”
Logan growled, storming back into the room. “Damn stubborn—” He turned to Laura. “You knew.”
She didn’t flinch under his stare. “Yeah.”
His fists clenched, frustration mounting. “And you let her go?”
“She can handle herself,” Laura said simply.
“That ain’t the point,” Logan snapped.
“Then what is?”
Logan opened his mouth, then shut it. What was the point? That he didn’t want her runnin’ off alone? That the thought of her out there, possibly in danger, made his gut twist?
“She’ll be fine,” Laura said again. “She’ll be back before you know it.”
Logan shot her a sharp look. “And you knew she was gonna pull this shit?”
Laura didn’t even flinch. “Yeah.”
Logan exhaled sharply, dragging a hand down his face. “Damn stubborn woman.”
Wade, now comfortably sprawled on the couch, feet kicked up on the armrest, wiggled his fingers dramatically. “Aw, look at you, all worked up. It’s almost like you care.”
Logan glared at him. “Shut the hell up.”
Wade gasped, hand over his heart. “Ouch! That’s no way to talk to your bestest buddy in the whole world. You know, if you keep scowling like that, you’re gonna get wrinkles.”
Logan ignored him, turning back to Laura. “Where’d she go?”
Laura shrugged. “She didn’t say.”
“Bullshit,” Logan growled. “She told you something.”
Laura arched a brow. “Even if mom did, why would I tell you?”
Logan stepped forward, voice dropping low. “Because she’s out there alone, and I don’t trust her not to get herself into trouble.”
Laura tilted her head. “Sounds like a you problem.”
Logan clenched his teeth, nostrils flaring. “Damn kid’s just as bad as she is.”
“I take that as a compliment.”
Wade, now peeling an old banana he found on the coffee table, piped up. “Look, let’s be real here—Sparky probably ditched us so she could do some shady, assassin-y, Black Widow type shit. Maybe she’s robbing a bank! Maybe she’s breaking into a top-secret government facility! Maybe she’s meeting a mysterious lover who—”
Logan shot him a look that could’ve melted steel.
“Or,” Wade continued, grinning, “maybe she’s just getting her money so she can take Little Miss Stabby Hands here and leave your grumpy ass behind.”
Logan’s jaw tightened.
Wade snapped his fingers. “Ohhh, there it is. That realization. That little pang in your chest. That Oh no, I don’t want her to leave feeling.”
Logan ignored him. “She said somethin’ about a storage facility,” he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. “A few miles from here.”
Laura sighed. “And now you’re gonna go after her?”
“Damn right, I am.”
“She doesn’t want you to.”
“I don’t give a shit.”
Laura watched him for a moment, then shrugged. “Fine. But don’t get all dramatic when she punches you for following her.”
Wade sat up, tossing his banana peel over his shoulder. “Ooooh, I gotta see this. Road trip!”
Logan grabbed his jacket off the chair, shooting Wade a glare. “You’re stayin’ here.”
Wade pouted. “Rude.”
Laura smirked. “Good luck.”
Logan muttered something under his breath and stormed toward the door, already regretting whatever the hell he was about to do.
---
You hadn’t been at this storage facility in almost 2 decades, from before you joined the x-men. It was a standard procedure, you left large amounts of cash, fake id’s, and weapons hidden in almost every major city.
The lock clicked open with a soft beep, and you tossed it onto the floor, pushing the storage unit door up. The metal groaned as it rolled upward, revealing the small space packed neatly with everything you’d left behind years ago—cash, fake IDs, weapons, emergency supplies. It was all still there, untouched.
You exhaled through your nose. Good. This would be enough to get you and Laura far away from New York.
You crouched down, lifting a duffel bag from the pile, zipping it open. Stacks of cash, bundled and secure, sat inside. Grabbing a few more rolls, you stuffed them in before reaching for one of the smaller, locked cases in the back. Inside were passports, IDs, credit cards—everything you’d need to disappear.
Your fingers brushed over one of the old IDs. It was worn from time but still legible. A name you hadn’t used in years. A version of yourself that no longer existed.
“Never thought I’d see you here.”
The voice sent a jolt up your spine. You knew it before you even turned around.
Logan.
You let out a slow breath before standing, keeping your expression neutral as you turned to face him. He stood at the entrance, arms crossed, his gaze flickering between you and the duffel bag.
“Took you long enough,” you muttered, zipping the bag closed.
He stepped inside, boots heavy against the concrete. “Could say the same about you,” he replied. “Sneaking out like that. Real subtle.”
You slung the bag over your shoulder. “Wasn’t trying to be subtle. Just effective.”
Logan scoffed. “Right. And this little errand of yours—it’s just about gettin’ cash?”
“That’s exactly what it is.” You met his eyes, unwavering. “I came here to get what I need. Then I’m leaving.”
His jaw tightened. “And by ‘leaving,’ you mean what? Takin’ off across the country? Across the world?”
“Does it matter?”
“Yeah,” he said sharply. “It does.”
You clenched your jaw, adjusting the bag strap. “Not to you.”
Logan’s brows furrowed, a flicker of something in his eyes—frustration, maybe something else. “You really think I don’t give a shit?”
You exhaled, pinching the bridge of your nose. “Logan—”
“No, you listen,” he cut in, stepping closer. “You don’t wanna stick around, fine. You wanna take off with the kid, start fresh? I get it. But you don’t get to act like I don’t care.”
You looked away, pressing your lips together.
“I know I ain’t him,” Logan continued, voice lower now. “And you ain’t her. But that doesn’t mean I’m just gonna let you walk away without sayin’ a damn word.”
A lump formed in your throat, but you swallowed it down. “Fine.” You walked out of the unit and picked up the lock you’d tossed to the floor. You threw it toward Logan, not bothering to hide the annoyance in your voice. “Mind lockin’ up for me? Thanks.”
Without waiting for a response, you turned on your heel and headed down the narrow hallway, duffel bag weighing on your shoulder. You knew he’d follow. Hell, part of you expected it. Still, you kept your pace brisk, eyes forward, determined not to let him see the mess of emotions churning behind your calm façade.
Sure enough, you heard his footsteps closing in on you just a few seconds later. “Hey,” he called, his tone halfway between annoyed and concerned, “hold up.”
You didn’t stop. “I don’t recall askin’ for backup, Logan.”
“Yeah, well,” he said, voice low, “I didn’t ask for your permission.”
Rolling your eyes, you quickened your stride. “This is none of your business. I just need what’s in that storage unit. Then I’m done.”
“Done with what?” He stayed right on your heels. “You keep sayin’ you’re leaving, but leaving for where?”
“Somewhere that isn’t here,” you shot back, pushing open the heavy exit door. The chill of the evening air hit you like a slap, but you welcomed it. At least it was better than the stale, fluorescent-lit corridor.
Logan grabbed the door before it slammed shut, following you outside. “And what about Laura?”
“What about her?” You spun around to face him, jaw tight. “She’s comin’ with me. That’s it. We’ve both been through enough.”
“Enough of what, exactly?” His gaze flicked to the duffel bag. “You got money, IDs, weapons in there? Where’re you even plannin’ on goin’?”
You tightened your grip on the strap, resisting the urge to throw a punch at the damn question. “Somewhere quiet. A place we can actually live. Maybe not a perfect life, but a life that’s ours, away from… all of this. Away from Wade and the insanity he brings. Away from you.”
Logan’s expression clouded, though he tried to mask it behind a scowl. “Could just as easily do that in New York. Wade might be a pain in the ass, but he’s not forcing you to stay.”
You huffed a humorless laugh. “Because it’s so easy, right? Laura and I just hole up in some apartment, pretend everything’s normal when half the city’s got vigilantes flyin’ around? When there are still people lookin’ for us—always will be?” You shook your head, glancing at the ground. “No. We’re done with that.”
He took a step closer, voice lowering. “So that’s it. You’re gonna vanish and start over. Another new name, new ID, new everything.”
You shrugged, trying to ignore the flutter of guilt. “Worked before. It’ll work again.”
For a second, you both fell silent. A car drove by in the distance, headlights flashing across the storage facility’s cracked walls. You squared your shoulders, forcing yourself not to look at him. The way he studied your face was too familiar, too painful.
Finally, Logan cleared his throat. “I know I’m not him.” His tone had lost some of its edge. “I’m not your Logan, and you’re not… mine. But that doesn’t mean I’m about to stand here and watch you self-destruct.”
Your breath caught, heart pounding in your chest. “Self-destruct?” you echoed, voice trembling with anger. “That’s rich, comin’ from the guy who’s been drinking himself into oblivion every night since I laid eyes on him.”
He clenched his jaw, but he didn’t deny it. “I’m not sayin’ I got my shit together. I’m sayin’ you don’t have to do this alone.”
“How ‘bout you cut the crap,” you fired back. “We don’t know each other. We’re strangers. I’ve known you for, what, two days? I’m doing what’s best for my daughter. And if that includes taking her out of this state, then that’s what I’m gonna do.”
Logan’s expression darkened, his patience fraying at the edges. “You really think you can just pack up and disappear?”
You tightened your grip on the duffel bag, your stance unwavering. “Worked before.”
“That’s not an answer.” He stepped closer, his voice low, edged with frustration. “You’re actin’ like I’m some kinda obstacle. Like I’m one more thing you gotta shake off before you can breathe easy.”
You huffed a humorless laugh. “That’s exactly what you are.”
Logan’s jaw tightened, his hands balling into fists at his sides. “Bullshit.”
You rolled your eyes and turned to leave, but his voice stopped you cold.
“You’re runnin’,” he said.
You exhaled sharply, spinning back around. “I am not running.”
“Feels like you are.”
“No, Logan, you don’t get it.” Your voice sharpened, cutting through the tension like a blade. “This isn’t about you. This isn’t about Wade. This is about Laura. About what we need.”
Logan’s eyes flickered with something unreadable. “And what? You think ditchin’ the only people who’ve got your back is the answer?”
“I think getting away from this life—your life—is the answer.”
Something shifted in his expression, something bitter and tired. “So that’s it? You wanna go play house somewhere, pretend none of this ever happened?”
You squared your shoulders, forcing yourself not to flinch at the weight of his words. “No one’s pretending anything. I just don’t want to look over my shoulder every damn day.”
Logan scoffed, shaking his head. “Yeah? And what happens when the past catches up to you? Because it always does.”
You stepped forward, closing the space between you. “Then I’ll deal with it. But I’m done doing it your way.”
For a moment, neither of you spoke. The night air pressed in, thick with everything left unsaid. Logan’s gaze burned into you, searching, waiting. But you didn’t give him the answer he wanted.
He exhaled, looking away. “You’re makin’ a mistake.”
“Maybe,” you admitted. “But it’s mine to make.”
Logan clenched his jaw, nostrils flaring. You half expected him to argue, to push, to demand something from you. But instead, he just nodded, stepping aside.
“Fine,” he said, voice gruff. “Do what you gotta do.”
You didn’t linger. Didn’t give yourself time to second-guess. You adjusted the strap on your shoulder and walked past him without another word.
As you disappeared into the night, Logan stayed where he was, fists clenched, jaw tight. Watching.
Letting you go.
---
The car you bought from a used-car dealership was silent, other than the radio softly playing pop music that Laura liked as she stared out the window, her sunglasses over her eyes.
You had just exited the New York City traffic and were heading south—but other than that, you didn’t know where you were going. Maybe you would stop somewhere in Pennsylvania, or West Virgina if you were lucky.
Laura tapped her fingers against her knee in rhythm with the song playing on the radio, her sunglasses perched on her nose as she stared out the window. The highway stretched ahead, empty except for a few distant cars.
"You know where we're stopping?" she asked, her tone casual, but there was an undercurrent of curiosity.
You kept your hands on the wheel, eyes scanning the road ahead. "Not yet. Somewhere quiet, somewhere we can lay low for a bit."
Laura tilted her head slightly, still watching the trees blur past. "So, nowhere specific."
"Nowhere specific," you confirmed.
She nodded, letting a few moments pass before speaking again. "You think he's following us?"
You exhaled through your nose, gripping the wheel a little tighter. "Probably."
Laura hummed. "You gonna punch him if he shows up?"
You smirked. "Maybe."
Laura smirked back, adjusting her sunglasses. "Can I watch?"
"If he pushes his luck, I'll make sure you get front-row seats."
Silence settled between you, only broken by the soft hum of the music and the occasional sound of the tires on the road.
Then, Laura spoke again, her voice quieter. "You sure about this?"
You glanced at her briefly before turning back to the road. "What do you mean?"
She shrugged. "Just… we’ve been running for a long time. Feels like that’s all we ever do. What happens when we stop?"
Your fingers flexed on the wheel. "Then we figure it out."
Laura nodded slowly, like she was mulling it over. Then, after a beat, she said, "We’re out of snacks."
You snorted. "I’ll stop at the next gas station."
"Good." She leaned back in her seat, crossing her arms. "But if he shows up, I’m picking the next destination."
"Deal," you said.
Neither of you said it out loud, but you both knew Logan would catch up eventually. The only question was when.
---
“Whaddya think about Florida?” you asked, swirling your milkshake with the red-and-white striped straw. After two days of driving, you and Laura had landed in Nashville—not exactly planned, but necessary. The money situation was getting tight, and you had a stash here.
Laura sat across from you in the dingy diner booth, picking at the fries on her plate. Her sunglasses were still on, even though the place was dimly lit, the neon “Open 24 Hours” sign flickering against the window beside you.
She shrugged. “Kinda humid, isn’t it?”
You snorted. “That’s your issue with Florida?”
She popped a fry into her mouth. “I don’t like humidity.”
“Well, we’re runnin’ out of options,” you said, taking another sip of your milkshake. “I’d rather not head west, too many people I don’t wanna run into. And the north? I’m done with the cold.”
Laura considered that, chewing thoughtfully. “So, Florida.”
“Yeah.”
She tapped her fingers against the table. “Ever been?”
“A couple times,” you admitted. “But never long enough to get comfortable.”
Laura leaned back, arms crossed. “What’s in Florida?”
You sighed, running a hand through your hair. “Hopefully? A quiet place. Some space. Enough cash to keep us moving if we need to.”
Laura was quiet for a beat, then said, “And what if we don’t need to?”
Your hand froze over your cup. You looked up at her, but she wasn’t looking at you—she was staring at her plate, pushing a fry around in the ketchup.
You exhaled, setting your drink down. “Then we don’t.”
Laura didn’t say anything, but she nodded slightly, like she was mulling it over.
You let the silence settle for a moment before reaching into your jacket pocket and pulling out a small envelope. You slid it across the table.
“What’s this?” she asked.
“Fake IDs. A couple different names for you, just in case.”
She raised an eyebrow. “Where’s yours?”
You smirked. “I’ve been doin’ this longer than you, muñeca. Mine are already handled.”
Laura picked up the envelope, flipping through the IDs. Her lips twitched when she landed on one. “Carla?”
You rolled your eyes. “It was short notice.”
Laura shook her head, stuffing the envelope into her pocket. “How much cash do we have left?”
“Enough to get us a motel for the night,” you said. “Then I’ll hit the stash in the morning, and we’ll go from there.”
She tapped her nails against the table. “And if someone’s watching it?”
You took another sip of your milkshake. “Then I deal with it.”
Laura didn’t argue, but she gave you a look.
You raised an eyebrow. “What?”
She tilted her head slightly. “You sure you don’t want him to come after us?”
You froze for half a second before scoffing. “Logan?”
Laura shrugged, popping another fry in her mouth. “I mean, it’d be kinda funny. Watching him all pissed off, trying to track us down.”
You smirked. “I’d give it a day before he gave up and found a bar instead.”
Laura chuckled, shaking her head. “Yeah. Probably.”
The conversation shifted after that—lighter, easier. You finished your food, paid in cash, and headed back to the car.
As you pulled onto the empty road, Laura leaned back against the passenger seat, her feet propped up on the dashboard. “If we go to Florida, I’m picking the first place we stop.”
“Deal.”
The road stretched ahead, dark and open, with nothing but the hum of the engine and the occasional song crackling from the radio.
For now, it was enough.
---
The Florida heat wasn’t as unbearable as you’d expected. It was different from the suffocating summers in New York or the bone-chilling winters in Canada. Here, everything moved slower—the ocean waves rolling onto the sand, the palm trees swaying in the breeze, the distant hum of cicadas at night. For the first time in a long time, you and Laura weren’t running.
The job at the high school had been a last-minute decision, something stable to keep you grounded. It wasn’t hard work—not compared to everything else you’d done in your life. Wrangling teenagers in gym class was nothing compared to dodging bullets or teaching mutant children to use their powers. And Laura? She was doing good. She got her GED, started talking about what she wanted to do next. It was a normal life, or as close as either of you could get to one.
You leaned back in your chair on the porch, the scent of saltwater drifting through the air. Laura was sitting across from you, flipping through a book while picking at the remnants of her dinner.
"You gonna eat that or just mutilate it?" you asked, raising a brow at the half-demolished slice of pizza on her plate.
Laura shrugged, still looking at her book. "Not hungry."
You snorted, reaching over and stealing a piece of crust. "Then quit wasting good food."
She kicked your shin under the table, not hard enough to hurt, just enough to make a point. "I was getting to it."
"Sure you were." You chewed the crust, glancing out at the ocean beyond the dunes. The sky was starting to darken, the sun dipping below the horizon, casting everything in shades of orange and pink.
Laura shut her book with a soft thud. "You think he's still looking for us?"
You didn’t need to ask who she meant. "Probably."
She rested her chin in her hand. "You miss him?"
The question made you pause, your fingers tightening slightly around the crust before you set it down. "I don’t know."
Laura gave you a look. "Liar."
You sighed, rubbing a hand over your face. "It’s complicated."
"It always is with you two."
You huffed out a quiet laugh. "And how would you know?"
Laura smirked. "Because you get that look whenever I bring him up."
You frowned. "What look?"
"The one you’re making right now."
You rolled your eyes, leaning back in your chair. "Even if I did miss him—which I don’t—it wouldn’t matter. He’s not the same Logan, and I’m not sticking around to see if he turns into him."
Laura was quiet for a moment before she said, "He still came after us."
"Yeah, and?"
"And that means something."
You shook your head. "It means he’s stubborn."
"Or it means he cares."
You scoffed. "He knew us for two days."
Laura shrugged. "Sometimes that’s enough."
You didn’t have an answer to that. Instead, you picked at the label on your beer bottle, watching the condensation roll down the glass.
After a while, Laura stood up, stretching. "I’m going to bed."
You nodded, not looking up. "Night, muñeca."
She hesitated for a second. "You’d tell me if you wanted to go back, right?"
You finally looked at her, meeting her eyes. "I don’t want to go back."
Laura studied you for a moment before nodding. "Okay."
She disappeared inside, leaving you alone with the sound of the waves and the quiet hum of your thoughts.
You didn’t want to go back.
But that didn’t mean you didn’t expect him to show up.
---
He showed up.
You were walking out of the store, picking up some more food since Laura ate a lot, when you saw him across the street, talking to some guy.
It was clear he hadn’t seen you—if he did, it would’ve been a miracle, spotting you in a parking lot full of suburban moms and their SUV’s. You quickly put the final bag in the trunk and closed it, getting into the driver’s seat, glad that an SUV was blocking the window, and of course that you were wearing a wig.
You scrolled through your phone, quickly looking up plane tickets before purchasing two for Anaheim, California, which left in three hours. It would be a short trip, long enough to take Laura out to Disneyland—somewhere she wanted to go when she was younger, and maybe see the sights before coming back.
With the tickets secured, you tossed your phone onto the passenger seat and gripped the steering wheel, exhaling slowly. You could still see Logan across the street, standing near a bar, talking to some guy you didn’t recognize. His stance was the same as always—broad, solid, like he was ready for a fight even when there wasn’t one. You couldn’t tell if he was actively looking for you or if it was just dumb luck that put him in the same town. Either way, it didn’t matter.
You put the car in drive, pulling out of the parking lot with careful ease. No sudden movements. No panic. You were good at this—disappearing.
By the time you got home, Laura was already sprawled on the couch, flipping through channels with half a bag of chips resting on her stomach. She barely glanced up when you walked in.
"Got food," you said, setting the bags on the counter.
"About time," Laura muttered, grabbing another chip. "I was starting to think you got lost or arrested."
"Very funny," you deadpanned, grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge. "Pack a bag."
That got her attention. She sat up, eyeing you with suspicion. "For what?"
"California," you answered, twisting the cap off your bottle. "Leaving in a few hours."
Laura blinked. "Wait… what?"
"You heard me," you said, taking a sip. "Disneyland. Quick trip."
She narrowed her eyes. "You saw him, didn’t you?"
You paused mid-drink before lowering the bottle. "Doesn’t matter."
"That’s a yes," she muttered, tossing the remote onto the couch. "You’re seriously dragging me to Disneyland just to avoid him?"
"I’m taking you to Disneyland because I promised," you corrected. "Avoiding him is just a bonus."
Laura folded her arms. "You know he’s gonna find us eventually."
"Probably," you admitted, leaning against the counter. "But not today."
Laura exhaled through her nose, clearly debating whether or not to argue. Finally, she stood up, brushing chip crumbs off her shirt.
"I’m picking the first ride," she said.
You smirked. "Deal."
---
The airport was busy but not unbearable. You and Laura moved through security without issue, your fake IDs holding up just as they always did. It was second nature at this point. The two of you boarded the plane, settling into your seats with practiced ease.
Laura put her headphones in, shutting the world out almost immediately. You, on the other hand, couldn’t quite relax. You had that feeling again—that gnawing sense that you were being watched, even when you knew you weren’t.
Logan would look for you. You knew that much. But you also knew how to stay ahead of him.
For now, at least.
You leaned back in your seat, closing your eyes. Just a few days away. That was all you needed.
Just a few days.
---
“Wade,” Logan growled into the phone. “Your contact was fucking useless. They’re not here.”
There was a pause on the other end before Wade let out an exaggerated gasp. “Oh no! You mean my totally legitimate, not-at-all shady informant lied? Color me shocked.”
Logan pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling through his teeth. “You told me they were still in Florida.”
“Well, yeah, because I thought they were,” Wade replied, his voice way too casual. “Turns out, your little murder mom and stabby daughter are really good at vanishing. Who knew?”
Logan clenched his jaw, his patience wearing dangerously thin. “Did you actually talk to this guy, or did you just pull a name outta your ass and hope for the best?”
“Okay, first of all, rude,” Wade said. “Second of all, I did talk to him. And third of all, I’m beginning to think you have trust issues.”
Logan let out a low growl, glancing around the dimly lit parking lot. He had been following a lead for hours, only to find himself at a dead end. Again. “You got anything else, Wilson, or am I wasting my time?”
“Well, I mean, if you’re asking me—”
“I wasn’t.”
“Fair,” Wade admitted. “But if I had to guess—and I am very good at guessing—I’d say Y/N is doing what she does best.”
“And what’s that?” Logan asked, already annoyed by whatever bullshit answer was coming.
“Running.”
Logan’s grip on the phone tightened. He knew it was true, even before Wade said it. He had seen enough of you to know your patterns, and disappearing was your specialty.
Still, something about it didn’t sit right. You had said goodbye. He just hadn’t wanted you to go.
“So what’s your next move, grumpy pants?” Wade asked.
Logan exhaled sharply, kicking at a loose rock on the pavement. “I don’t know yet.”
“Well, I do,” Wade said. “You stop chasing her like a crazy ex-boyfriend and let her live her life.”
Logan ignored the jab. “They ain’t safe on their own.”
“Oh, please,” Wade scoffed. “Y/N could take both of us in a fight with one hand tied behind her back. And Laura? That kid is a human blender with anger issues. What exactly are you worried about?”
Logan didn’t answer.
Wade sighed dramatically. “Look, I get it. You’ve got feelings—gross. But maybe, just maybe, you should consider that she doesn’t want to be found.”
Logan clenched his jaw, saying nothing.
“Or, you know, keep chasing her,” Wade continued. “Nothing screams ‘healthy relationship’ like stalking.”
Logan ended the call without another word.
He stood there for a moment, jaw tight, before slipping his phone back into his pocket. His eyes scanned the quiet street, but there was nothing. No sign of you.
Not yet, anyway.
---
It was the first time in a while—months—that you saw Laura this happy. Being in the Void had been hard on both of you, but now, as you walked around Disneyland with Mickey Mouse ears perched on your head and a churro in hand, things felt lighter.
Laura, wearing her own pair of ears, pointed toward one of the bigger roller coasters. “That one.”
You raised an eyebrow, taking a bite of your churro. “You sure? You’ve got that look.”
“What look?” she asked, arms crossed.
“The look you get when you won’t admit you’re nervous.”
Laura scoffed, turning toward the ride again. “I’m not nervous.”
You smirked. “Uh-huh.”
“Are we going or not?”
You chewed thoughtfully, glancing up at the towering structure of the coaster. “I dunno. I’m kinda enjoying this churro.”
Laura grabbed your wrist and started dragging you toward the line. “You can eat and walk.”
You laughed, letting her pull you along. “Pushy.”
As the two of you weaved through the crowd, the excitement buzzing in the air was infectious. Kids in princess dresses, parents trying to wrangle toddlers, and groups of friends laughing between bites of overpriced snacks. It was normal.
By the time you reached the front of the line, Laura was practically bouncing on her heels.
“You gonna scream?” you teased, nudging her.
She shot you a look. “No.”
You snorted. “We’ll see.”
The ride operator waved you forward, and you both climbed into the seats, pulling the safety bars down.
As the coaster lurched forward, Laura gripped the handlebar a little tighter.
You smirked. “Told you.”
She didn’t have time to retort before the coaster shot up the first incline. The wind rushed past you, the clanking of the tracks beneath adding to the anticipation. Then, the drop.
Laura let out a yell—not quite a scream, but close enough.
You threw your hands up, laughing. “Told you!”
“Shut up!”
The ride twisted and turned, the loops pulling at your stomach in a way that was both exhilarating and oddly grounding. For those few minutes, there was no running, no fighting—just pure, unfiltered fun.
When the ride finally slowed, Laura’s breathing was slightly heavier, her face flushed from the rush. You grinned at her. “Admit it, that was fun.”
She rolled her eyes but didn’t argue.
As you stepped off the ride and made your way back into the park, Laura bumped her shoulder against yours. “Okay, you pick the next one.”
You took another bite of your churro, already eyeing the spinning teacups. “Oh, you’re gonna regret that.”
---
The fireworks exploded in bursts of color, painting the night sky over Disneyland. The crowd around you and Laura watched in awe, gasps and murmurs of excitement filling the air. Laura sat cross-legged on the grass, her arms resting on her knees as she stared up at the display.
"You know," you said, breaking the comfortable silence between you, "when I was your age, I never got to do this kind of thing."
Laura glanced at you, one eyebrow raised. "Watch fireworks?"
"Have a normal night," you corrected. You leaned back on your hands, feeling the cool grass beneath your palms. "Theme parks, vacations, junk food... not exactly things you get when you're trained to kill people before you hit puberty."
Laura hummed in acknowledgment, turning her gaze back to the sky. "Guess we’ve got that in common."
You exhaled through your nose, nodding. "Yeah. But at least we’re here now."
She didn’t say anything for a moment, just let the fireworks crackle above her. Then, almost reluctantly, she said, "It’s weird."
"What is?"
"Not having to fight," she admitted. "Being... normal."
You tilted your head, watching her carefully. "Do you like it?"
Laura shrugged, pulling at a loose thread on her jeans. "Yeah. I think so."
You smiled, though she wasn’t looking at you. "Good."
The fireworks continued, shimmering reflections dancing across Laura’s sunglasses. The two of you sat in easy silence, the kind that didn’t need filling.
Eventually, Laura spoke again, quieter this time. "How did you and dad get together?”
You glanced at Laura, the question catching you off guard. She was still watching the fireworks, her expression neutral, but you knew her well enough to recognize when she was fishing for something.
You took a slow breath, leaning back on your hands. "That’s kind of a long story, kid."
Laura shrugged. "We’ve got time."
You huffed a small laugh, shaking your head. "Yeah, I guess we do."
For a moment, you just watched the bursts of color in the sky, letting the memories settle in before you spoke. "When Ororo first brought me to the mansion I had heard stories of the X-Men—and of the Wolverine. I kinda hated them all at first, how they were able to live an almost normal life even though they were all mutants.”
You shrugged, “took me a while to get used to them—to tolerate them. Took me the longest to get used to Logan though.”
Laura glanced at you, her expression unreadable behind her sunglasses. "Why?"
You let out a short breath, watching the last of the fireworks fade into the sky. “From the second I arrived he was always… there. Not in a ‘grumpy old man’ way like I thought he would be, but he would save me a spot for dinner, did the chores I didn’t want to do that Scott assigned me. Hell, he was the first person to show me Star Wars."
Laura turned her head toward you, adjusting her sunglasses. “Wait. You had never seen Star Wars before?”
You smirked. “Believe it or not, I had other things to do growing up.”
Laura hummed in response. After a moment, she said, “So, was that when you knew?”
“Knew what?”
“That you loved him.”
You hesitated, watching as a little girl in a princess dress skipped past, holding her father’s hand.
“No,” you said finally. “Not then.”
Laura raised an eyebrow. “Then when?”
You thought about that for a second. “I don’t know. I guess all the gestures caught up to me. The way he wasn’t afraid to be around me like some of the others were. It wasn’t until one night when I snapped at him, asking him why he had been doing all this that he confessed.”
Laura shifted slightly, crossing her arms over her knees. "Confessed?"
You huffed a quiet laugh, shaking your head at the memory. "Yeah. It wasn’t some big romantic moment. It was just… him being honest. Told me he wasn’t the type to say things out loud unless they meant something. Said he didn’t expect me to feel the same, but that he wasn’t gonna pretend he didn’t care."
Laura raised an eyebrow. "And?"
"And… I kissed him," you admitted, a small smirk tugging at your lips. "Told him he was an idiot for waiting so long to say it."
Laura scoffed. "Sounds about right."
You tilted your head, glancing at her. "What, you expected some fairytale confession? A love letter? Logan wasn’t that type of guy."
Laura shook her head. "No, I just… I don’t know. It’s weird thinking of him like that. Like, all soft."
"He wasn’t soft," you corrected. "He was still stubborn as hell, still grumpy, still fought me on just about everything. But he never made me doubt how he felt."
Laura was quiet for a moment, looking back up at the sky. "Guess that’s what matters."
"Yeah," you said softly, following her gaze. "It is."
A comfortable silence settled between you as the last of the fireworks fizzled out, leaving nothing but smoke trails and the distant hum of the park.
"So," Laura said after a moment, "if he never said anything that night, do you think you would've?"
You thought about that, your fingers tapping against your knee. "Eventually. But he beat me to it."
Laura nodded, processing that. "Good thing he did."
You smiled slightly. "Yeah. It was."
Another pause. Then, in a quieter voice, Laura asked, "Do you think you'd ever—" She stopped herself, shaking her head.
You turned to her. "What?"
"Nothing."
You studied her for a second before letting it go. Instead, you nudged her shoulder. "C'mon, we've got one last ride before the park closes. You promised I got to pick the next one."
Laura groaned but got to her feet anyway. "If it’s the teacups, I’m never forgiving you."
You grinned, standing up. "Guess you’ll have to find out."
As the two of you made your way through the thinning crowd, Laura side-eyed you. "You know, for someone who says they don’t like talking about the past, you sure didn’t shut up about it."
You shrugged. "Maybe you caught me in a good mood."
Laura smirked. "Or maybe you just like remembering the good parts."
You didn’t respond to that. You didn’t have to.
Because maybe she was right.
---
After coming back from Disneyland the lightness didn’t leave. Maybe because it was the first ‘normal’ thing you two had done in months—maybe ever. Just a mother and daughter enjoying their time together.
The grocery store was quiet for a weekday afternoon—just the usual crowd of retirees, moms wrangling their toddlers, and bored cashiers going through the motions. You moved through the aisles quickly, grabbing the essentials: eggs, bread, milk, and way too many snacks to keep up with Laura’s ridiculous metabolism.
You checked your list, crossing off the last item, before making your way toward the checkout. As you tossed the groceries onto the conveyor belt, you let yourself breathe. Things were steady. Normal.
Laura was getting comfortable, and, for the first time in a long time, so were you.
It wasn’t permanent—you knew that much. But for now, it was enough.
You grabbed a carton of ice cream, but something made you pause. That feeling. The faintest prickle at the back of your neck. The one that always hit when someone was watching you.
Cautiously, you moved closer to a nearby Employees Only doorway, keeping your expression neutral as you reached for a yogurt on the shelf. You adjusted your grip on the container, using the reflective surface of the glass door to scan the store behind you.
There.
A figure standing near the magazine rack, pretending to skim through an issue of Sports Illustrated. Too broad-shouldered to be just any guy, too stiff to be casual. You knew that build. That stance.
Logan.
Your stomach clenched, but you kept your movements easy, natural. It didn’t make sense. He shouldn’t still be here. You had been gone for days—long enough that he should’ve moved on, left Florida entirely. You had given him nothing to follow. No trail, no leads.
So how the hell did he find you?
You put the yogurt back, pretending to consider a different brand. The reflection shifted—Logan wasn’t at the magazine rack anymore. He was moving. Closer.
Before you could react, a hand grabbed your wrist, pulling you toward the Employees Only door.
Big mistake.
Years of training kicked in before you even thought about it. You twisted sharply, breaking the grip, and slammed the person into the wall inside the backroom. Your dagger was out in a flash, pressed firmly against their throat.
Logan.
His jaw was tight, eyes sharp but not surprised. He barely reacted to the blade at his neck, just met your gaze with that same unreadable expression.
“Took you long enough,” he muttered.
Your grip on the dagger tightened. “I should gut you for grabbing me like that.”
Logan arched a brow. “Go ahead. Might be the only way to get rid of me at this point.”
You exhaled sharply through your nose, pissed but not at him. At yourself. Because you should’ve known he’d find you. You should’ve been more careful.
“What the hell are you doing here?” you asked, your voice low.
Logan smirked slightly, like the answer was obvious. “Lookin’ for you.”
“Try again.”
He held your stare, his throat moving slightly under the blade. “Not here to fight, darlin’. Just talk.”
You scoffed. “That why you dragged me back here? Didn’t exactly scream ‘peaceful conversation.’”
“You were gonna bolt.”
“Damn right I was.”
Logan exhaled through his nose, his patience clearly thinning. “Can you put the knife down?”
You hesitated, then pressed it a little harder—not enough to break the skin, but enough to prove a point. “Give me one good reason.”
Logan held up his hands in mock surrender. “Ain’t gonna hurt you.”
“That’s not a reason.”
He sighed, then, softer this time, “Wouldn’t want you to hurt yourself.”
Your stomach twisted, but you ignored it, stepping back as you lowered the dagger. Logan exhaled slowly, rolling his shoulders as if he’d been expecting you to actually use it.
“Thanks,” he muttered.
“Don’t thank me yet,” you shot back. “Because if you don’t explain yourself in the next ten seconds, I’m gonna drag your ass out of here and dump you in a very public place.”
Logan smirked, but there was something tired beneath it. “You sayin’ I can’t handle a crowd?”
“I’m sayin’ I don’t want to deal with security after I kick your ass in front of an audience.”
He huffed a quiet laugh, then leaned back against the wall, crossing his arms. “Been lookin’ for you,” he admitted. “Figured you wouldn’t make it easy, but damn, Y/N.”
You crossed your arms. “Didn’t know I owed you a trail to follow.”
Logan’s jaw flexed, something flickering in his eyes. “You don’t. But that doesn’t mean I was just gonna let you disappear.”
Your fingers curled against your biceps. “Why not? That was the whole point of leaving, Logan.”
He exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “Because I don’t think you actually wanna run.”
You let out a humorless laugh. “You don’t know me.”
Logan tilted his head slightly. “Really? ‘Cause anytime your frustrated with me you get this,” Logan gently traced your skin with his thumb, “little crease between your brows—”
You grabbed his wrist, peeling it away from your face, your grip firm but careful. Logan didn’t resist, just watched you, his expression unreadable. His hand was rough, calloused—familiar and unfamiliar all at once. You swallowed hard, forcing yourself to meet his gaze.
“You don’t get to do that,” you said, voice low.
Logan tilted his head. “Do what?”
“Touch me like that.” You let go of his wrist, stepping back. “Like you know me.”
Logan let out a short breath, his eyes never leaving yours. “I do know you.”
“No,” you corrected. “You know her.”
His jaw clenched, and for a second, you thought he’d argue. Instead, he exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “Alright. Maybe I don’t know this you. But I know enough.”
You scoffed, crossing your arms. “Yeah? And what exactly do you think you know?”
Logan’s eyes flickered over you, his expression softer now, more cautious. “I know you’re scared.”
Your stomach twisted. “Of you?”
“No,” he said simply. “Of this.”
You swallowed, your nails digging into your arms. “You’re reaching.”
Logan’s lips twitched in something that wasn’t quite a smirk. “Am I?”
You shook your head, turning toward the exit. “I’m not doing this with you.”
“Yeah, you are,” Logan said, and you felt his presence behind you before he even moved. He wasn’t blocking your way, but he was close enough that you could feel the warmth of him, the weight of his stare. “You can run all you want, sweetheart, but I’ll still be here.”
You gritted your teeth, turning on him. “Why?”
Logan held your gaze, his voice steady. “Because I don’t think you want to leave.”
You let out a sharp laugh, shaking your head. “You don’t know what I want.”
“Don’t I?” He stepped closer, just enough to make your breath hitch. “If you really wanted to disappear, you would’ve done it by now. You know how. Hell, you’ve done it before. But you didn’t.”
“I took Laura to Disneyland,” you shot back. “Not exactly the best place to fall off the grid.”
Logan’s brow arched. “You sure that’s all it was?”
You hated how easily he was reading you—how he saw right through the excuses. He wasn’t wrong. You could’ve taken Laura anywhere. Could’ve changed your names again, disappeared into some far-off city where no one would find you. But you didn’t. Instead, you stayed just close enough. Close enough for him to find you.
Logan’s voice softened. “You keep tellin’ yourself you don’t want this, but you’re still here.”
Your throat tightened. “And what about you?”
Logan’s jaw ticked. “What about me?”
“You followed me,” you said. “I told you I was leaving. I told you I was done. And yet here you are.”
Logan exhaled through his nose, his gaze locked onto yours. “Yeah. Here I am.”
The silence stretched between you, thick with everything you weren’t saying. You hated the way your chest ached, the way his presence felt—not just familiar, but right. And that was the problem, wasn’t it?
You swallowed hard, forcing your voice to stay steady. “You should’ve left.”
Logan didn’t flinch. “So should you.”
You clenched your jaw, your fingers tightening around the strap of your bag. This was dangerous. Not because Logan was a threat, but because he wasn’t. Because for the first time in a long time, someone had chased after you—and you didn’t know what to do with that.
Logan stepped back, giving you space. His expression was unreadable again, but his voice was softer this time. “I’m not gonna force you to stay.” He ran a hand through his hair, letting out a quiet sigh. “But I’m not gonna pretend I don’t give a damn, either.”
Your throat tightened, but you didn’t let it show. Instead, you turned, pushing the exit door open.
You didn’t look back.
But Logan didn’t stop you.
And somehow, that made it worse.
---
You brought the bags of groceries inside, the faint smell of lemon cleaner hitting your nose as you made your way to the kitchen. Laura was sprawled out on the couch, flipping through Netflix with the kind of lazy ease only she could manage.
“You clean?” you asked, setting the bags on the counter.
“Obviously,” she muttered, not looking away from the screen.
You arched a brow, glancing around. The place did look cleaner—the floors weren’t covered in her usual mess of books and abandoned socks, and the kitchen counter was actually visible.
“Wow,” you said, pulling out a carton of eggs. “Guess Disneyland really did change you.”
Laura scoffed. “I just got bored.”
You snorted, shaking your head as you started putting things away. “Whatever you say, muñeca.”
She finally glanced over, eyes narrowing. “You were gone a while.”
“Traffic,” you lied easily, shoving a loaf of bread into the cabinet.
Laura sat up, crossing her legs. “Liar.”
You shot her a look. “Excuse me?”
She tilted her head, studying you like she could see straight through you—which, knowing her, she probably could. “You saw him, didn’t you?”
You didn’t answer right away, focusing instead on the milk you were putting in the fridge.
Laura sighed, rubbing her face. “God. And you didn’t deck him?”
“I didn’t exactly have time,” you muttered, shutting the fridge door with more force than necessary.
“So, what happened?”
“Nothing,” you said, turning to lean against the counter. “He was at the store. He grabbed me. We talked.”
Laura’s brows lifted. “He grabbed you?”
You waved a hand. “Not like that. He pulled me into a back room.”
“That sounds worse.”
“It wasn’t.” You exhaled, crossing your arms. “He just… wanted to talk.”
Laura scoffed, leaning back against the couch. “Right. Because Logan’s known for his communication skills.”
You smirked. “Yeah, well. He tried.”
Laura studied you again, her expression unreadable. “And?”
“And what?”
“What did he say?”
You hesitated, running your tongue along your teeth before answering. “That I don’t really want to run.”
Laura huffed a quiet laugh. “He’s not wrong.”
Your jaw tightened. “It’s not that simple, Laura.”
She shrugged. “Never is.”
You sighed, running a hand through your hair. “It doesn’t matter. We’re here. He’ll move on.”
Laura hummed like she didn’t quite believe that. “If you say so.”
You pushed off the counter, deciding this conversation was over. “Go set the table. I’ll make dinner.”
Laura didn’t argue, just stood up and stretched before heading toward the kitchen. As she passed, she muttered, “You should’ve decked him.”
You smirked, shaking your head. “Maybe next time.”
---
Logan was right—he didn’t leave. But he didn’t force you either.
You assumed he learned your schedule because for the next few weeks he was there, always in the background. After work he’d lean against his truck across the street from the school.
When you went grocery shopping he was there, following from a distance.
remember that there is a second part to this!!
#logan howlett x reader#logan howlett x you#wolverine x reader#wolverine x you#james howlett x reader#james howlett x you#logan howlett#logan howlett fanfiction#logan howlett x fem!reader#logan howlett fic#deadpool & wolverine#deadpool#wade wilson#worst!logan howlett#worst!logan#worst!logan howlett x reader#worst!logan howlett x you#worst!logan howlett fanfiction#i love you in every time#i love you in every life
132 notes
·
View notes
Text
First thing I do is block my exes on social media when making a new account. They're very likely never paying time/attention/money/energy to me, because they have kids/families/etc. So it's a way to protect myself from the fact these exes are still friends/connected to my siblings, despite whatever happened within the past/present. It protects me from absorbing/acknowledging/referencing their existence and choices in life or whatever, as if I have any right/responsibility/liberty to communicate with them when that's undesired. If they desired to communicate with me, they would go out of their way to do so. I focus on those that do go way out of their way to communicate how they think/feel/experience. sometimes i am misguided in my ass-umptions, so i apologize and move on with loving/accepting/understanding my self completely, in an attempt to assist others to do the same. I heard true love starts within and flows outward until it reaches others that also found true love within. A true love unison seems to continually grow with love despite the money rotten world. One may have to believe it to $ee it, like anything/everything else ingrained with thoughts/ass-umptions/ego. lolol.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/ccf8a15702fb07a8e39bbfd425739bb7/4b5912b55d16a74f-2e/s540x810/753265686b50577730c5e2306f4b53213c553d42.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/5c23ca599b241110c1dd0596ad1a923c/4b5912b55d16a74f-8f/s400x600/61bc2cf212bc7c7d1a3ccbd4cdb4bbf72f86006b.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/f10e6f245436a1d6d9efeecc84ffb3d4/4b5912b55d16a74f-a5/s500x750/aa08ffe7f7e2b512d2bd518e28c1bfe52a41e0f8.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/79f097abf51352144c39519de4e9b574/4b5912b55d16a74f-c7/s540x810/1bd01c283961451a0b3a193f4178cb03500b177e.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/4c6b5aa223cf03ba05c676ebf793b6a6/4b5912b55d16a74f-a6/s540x810/8613f64dcb70ee664bf0a6ac104487d2ad6bee60.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/a12664c4c16a7de3dd0e318aff4109ce/4b5912b55d16a74f-22/s540x810/02131283b7064e718bee0511d0166dc03ef74647.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/fae8f33e15fca1ef244266fcd4a2dec4/4b5912b55d16a74f-16/s540x810/b3f38b025535628451694a417087c92616b083de.jpg)
Avoiding your ex's social media is always a good idea.
361 notes
·
View notes
Text
Nct dream Reaction | You Confess Your Feelings to Him
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/aafdadcbb35430c947fc9bd165ce34dd/d15e3c278af44a8d-d6/s540x810/95d2874dcd85e7897168d78366a961e26222fa31.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/0007c25ed05d4a59803b6b0fa477c5f0/d15e3c278af44a8d-bb/s540x810/58bb9177c5240c1630683288e9df52cdf299ff62.jpg)
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/175c1c713e41fdfc7bea87ceb5863212/d15e3c278af44a8d-e2/s540x810/d69c5d3fa874250728b6bf8c4f75d2ef197b5f33.jpg)
Pairing: nct dream x female!reader
Genre: fluff, relationship.
Note 1: English is not my first language, so I apologize if there are any grammatical errors, because I sometimes use a translator in some sentences.
Note 2 : Confessing your feelings takes courage, but it's also the first step to something beautiful.
Masterlist
Mark Lee
Mark would be caught completely off guard. He’d stare at you for a moment, processing your words with wide eyes.
"Wait, really? You like me? Like, like like me?"
Once it sinks in, a shy smile would spread across his face. He’d rub the back of his neck awkwardly but wouldn’t be able to hide the happiness in his eyes.
"Wow, uh... I didn’t see this coming, but honestly, I feel the same way."
Huang Renjun
Renjun would act cool on the outside, but inside, he’d be panicking. He’d raise an eyebrow and try to maintain his composure.
"Is this a joke? You’re being serious?"
When you assure him you are, a soft blush would creep up his cheeks. He’d look away for a second before turning back to you with a small smile.
"I guess I’ll admit… I’ve liked you for a while too."
Lee Jeno
Jeno would be the type to smile immediately. He’d look at you with those kind, sparkly eyes and tilt his head slightly.
"You’re serious? That’s… wow. I wasn’t expecting this."
He’d chuckle nervously, trying to hide how happy he is. After a moment, he’d gently take your hand and say,
"I’ve been waiting for the right moment to tell you I like you too."
Lee Haechan
Haechan would instantly go into teasing mode. He’d smirk and cross his arms.
"Wow, you’ve got good taste. Of course, you’d fall for someone as amazing as me."
But after seeing your nervous expression, his playful demeanor would soften. He’d grin and add,
"Just kidding. I like you too, you know. Took you long enough to say something!"
Na Jaemin
Jaemin would react with pure warmth and affection. He’d give you one of his signature bright smiles and step closer to you.
"You have no idea how happy this makes me."
He wouldn’t hesitate to express his feelings, reaching out to take your hand or maybe even give you a comforting hug.
"I’ve been waiting for the right time to tell you, but you beat me to it."
Zhong Chenle
Chenle would probably burst out laughing, but not in a mocking way more out of disbelief and nervousness.
"Are you serious right now? You’re not joking, right?"
Once he sees how sincere you are, he’d stop laughing and give you a soft smile.
"This is crazy because I was literally just thinking about confessing to you."
Park Jisung
Jisung would freeze on the spot, his ears turning bright red. He’d fumble over his words, trying to respond.
"You… you like me? Like, romantically?"
Once he calms down a bit, he’d shyly admit,
"Wow, I didn’t expect this, but… I like you too. I just didn’t know how to tell you."
#nct dream reactions#nct dream scenarios#nct dream imagines#nct dream fanfiction#nct dream fluff#nct dream fanfic#nct dream x y/n#nct dream x oc#nct dream x female reader#nct dream x you#nct dream x reader#nct mark#nct renjun#nct jeno#nct jaemin#nct haechan#nct chenle#nct jisung#kpop fanfiction#kpop reactions#fanfiction#nct fanfiction#nct fluff#kpop fluff#kpop x reader#kpop x y/n#kpop x you#kpop x fem reader#kpop x poc reader#mark x reader
75 notes
·
View notes
Note
i never thought i'd be alive to see my man yunho show this much skin...
how are we doing miss chai? was your day memorable? your coffee warm enough? was this yunho treat enough to pull you through the week? i need thoughts on his UNBELIVABLE acting out bc im clearly not coping well
✨anon
ohhhhh ✨ anon you know me so well.
so how am i doing….. i’m actually amazing - my skin is clear, my bed was warm, my coffee is perfectly delicious. i’m in eastern time usa for those who don’t already know, so i was settling down on my couch with my coffee and my ipad, ready to scroll the news and twitter and then i got the notification…. and i could see in the thumbnail yunho was shirtless, and the rest, as they say, was a totalfuckingblackout i freaked out and threw my phone.
this yunho was definitely enough to pull me through the week though, i’m absolutely going to watch this every time work tests my patience because he’s seriously setting my monday up and my week up for something good.
but i actually do have so many thoughts about this as your resident yunho analyzer…. so if anyone’s interested:
During this Europe tour, three interesting things happened where it came to Yunho showing more skin. First, he did not go to the pool but did joke around with atiny on live who said he should have gone / were joking around about pool pics. Second, he showed up on that live in a tank top and was a little embarrassed about showing too much skin, but then when atiny assured him they’ve seen the same from other members, he said he’d remember that and to be more comfortable with atiny. Third…. his costumes for Europe tour have increasingly started to show more chest which is something he’s always been a little shy about, but especially since the Guerrilla wardrobe malfunction a while back. There’s the lace up white shirt of course, but his Silver Light white shirt is more unbuttoned than I’ve ever seen, and he’s no longer wearing a black turtleneck underneath the purple crushed velvet jacket that had the malfunction.
Next, I’ll mention in the recent voice live he was talking about skincare and his shower routine / hair routine because he had a break out, and was just kind of rambling about it and answering questions. At some point in this live he was like…. ah is this too much / not interesting? and apologized, but atiny encouraged him to keep sharing, they like that kind of thing etc. and were curious about what products he uses and his routine.
NOW take all of that information, and remember that Yunho historically does not show a lot of skin but does occasionally like to be a little extra (whether it’s the booty work tiktok, some of his cheekier boyfriend content etc., sometimes he just gets in the mood to show off)
So whenever he’s feeling like this he usually posts something boyfriendy or hiphop dance content, but I genuinely think he’s been live a ton lately and communicating with atiny a lot, and this was kind of swirling around - the idea that he has quite a modest persona combined with atiny pushing him to be himself more / be more comfortable.
I genuinely, genuinely believe he got a little jealous that everyone was talking about other members. We know he’s probably the most jealous one in ateez, the most possessive over his fans, and while yes…. that’s fanservice and he’s very good at it, I always see a nugget of truth in it when you watch his expressions on lives and stuff.
HOWEVER - Yunho is also not the type to post an outward thirst trap where like…. skin is showing. I think it makes him uncomfortable full stop, which is why people have been very respectful of him not showing too much skin / not circulating the wardrobe malfunction video etc. I think he likes the teasing elements (like when he checked if he had abs after Mingi’s photo shoot) but a lot of that reads slightly impulsive because he’s a little jealous and a little attention starved when his fans eyes start to wander.
So this video is the perfect middle. It’s boyfriend content, it’s soft content, it’s arguably not sexual in nature AT ALL and yet it’s the first time we’ve really seen his chest to this degree. He’s giving fans something they were asking for while sating his own desire for some amount of attention, and doing it in a way that I can only presume he’s way more comfortable with versus like…. shirtless bathroom pics / gym pics / dancing in something revealing etc.
He’s somehow struck the modest and showing off line so perfectly
I guess this is all to say….. Yunho is so fucking good at his job. He’s extremely attentive to what fans are saying and asking for, and he always leans into those things. Part of that is fan service and engagement, that would be natural for anyone making money off their persona or social media, but I also think some of this is just Yunho. It’s clear he enjoys connections with fans, showing off to them and being there for them, and some of his true personality is bound to bleed into that content.
I’ve also heard from him and other members that he’s one of the more “persona-less” members of Ateez. He’s not that different off camera, and I think that says something about these moments of content.
I think we can safely assume Yunho is that guy… he’s kinda dorky, kinda goofy, super fucking sweet, thoughtful, and LISTENS, and he also understands that appeal. He knows the boyfriend content is something he’s personally okay with and his fans love, because he understands it. He understands that some level of sexiness and skin is both appealing and effective, and he uses it sparingly and at the right times, often without being overtly sexual and more just being himself, which is the ultimate form of boyfriend content after all.
Anyways…. that’s my brain rot on yunho for the day. I’m here to say, this man knows what his fans want and knows how to deliver within boundaries HE is comfortable with and I think that’s really commendable. I’m also just further and further convinced that he’s a good guy who’s only real “fault” is an aries jealous streak and good lord we aren’t complaining out here about that when he shows up doing shit like this.
59 notes
·
View notes
Text
Flipped! (Suguru Geto x fem! reader)
Contains: light angst with happy ending, fluff (wow surprising for me). Take place in college. Dramatic Geto. Title is self-explanatory.
![Tumblr media](https://64.media.tumblr.com/269f897778a8ba3b6ec91054a2a8a42f/b019de214ca80e32-65/s540x810/0e1dc037be6c0e203b51a682c7ddf7db3d0e808c.jpg)
“And then, you should see the look on her face when I said it’s a birthday party surprise. She’s tearing up! it’s like no one ever surprised her before!”
Suguru Geto didn’t hate a lot of things, and if he’s honest he didn’t hate you (much), but if he can pay to make you shut your mouth then he would.
It started in the first year, he helped you when you bumped into him and then fell down. He offers his hand for you as you take it. Since that day you never leave him even once, now you two are in your second year.
It was nice at first, you’re very pretty. But you talked too much-he never said something about it but maybe he should. Today his head is feeling dizzier than usual and he can’t help but utter “hey” he said “keep it down a bit please”
You look surprised but not offended. You didn’t ask if he’s feeling well and he didn’t know what he should feel about that.
“Hey (y/n)” someone muttered “a junior is calling you”
Ever since that day, you stopped going to him like you usually did. After the class ended instead of following him around like a puppy as usual-you went to the junior you met yesterday.
He didn’t say anything about it. This is what he wants, you’re listening to him. It’s good.
It’s not.
It has only been a few days, but he swears he’s going insane. His headache got even worse than usual and you’re not here to talk about some random things.
He can’t deny it anymore, he missed you.
As the class started, he stared at you who sits in front of him. Maybe he should apologize, he was rude after all. He didn’t mean it. He would rather die than never hear your ramblings again.
He loves you, and he felt like an idiot realizing it just now when you distance yourself from him.
He frowns as he stares at your retreating self. He has to do something.
He stares from afar as you talk with the junior, gritting his teeth. He’s a lot more handsome than him. Why do you settle for someone less?
When the junior starts holding your hand-he can’t take it anymore. He went to you and him as he stared at you.
“We need to talk,” he said to you.
Your eyes widened but you nodded nevertheless.
***
“Why are you suddenly so far away from me?” he asked you as he held your hands. Your eyes widen “I-”
“I missed you” he said softly “I missed your ramblings, and your stupid nickname. You can call me anything you want, only if you stay around me” he sighed.
“Suguru-”
“Call me Geto” he whines dramatically “please, is he more handsome than me? What type of guy do you like? I will-”
“Geto” you sighed “he’s my cousin”
He paused, “what?”
“I’m not leaving you” you muttered “I already messaged you, saying I wouldn’t be around you for like five days?” you said “since I have to talk to my cousin and tell him what I know, also showing him around the place” you muttered.
He checks his phone, smiling sheepishly when he sees it’s on do not disturb mode “oh…” he mutters, baffled.
You chuckle “you act like I’m cheating on you, we’re not even dating”
He holds your hand “I want us to date”
Your eyes widen “what?”
He smiles “I realized how much you meant for me when you’re not around” he mutters “I love you”
You smiled back “I love you too” you mutter softly “guess I should be gone more often”
He pouts as you laugh.
***
The next day, you’re rambling to Geto again as he listens to you adoringly this time.
He wouldn’t trade this for the world.
#jujutsu kaisen#fluff#jjk angst#jjk fluff#suguru geto x reader#geto suguru#geto x reader#reader insert#college au#jjk
54 notes
·
View notes